The Magus of Genesis c1-62

⦗ The Magus of Genesis c1-62 — ⦘
The Magus of Genesis

Ishinomiya Kant
Source: https://novelonlinefull.com/novel/the_magus_of_genesis
Generated by Lightnovel Crawler
1
The Magus of Genesis c1-62

1. Volume 1
1. The Magus of Genesis Chapter 4
2. Volume 1 Illustrations
3. The Magus of Genesis Volume 1 Chapter 2
25. The Magus of Genesis Volume 1 Chapter 25-27
2

53. The Magus of Genesis Volume 2 Chapter 29-30
3
⦗ The Magus of Genesis c1-62 — The Magus of Genesis Chapter 4 ⦘
The Magus of Genesis Chapter 4

A Dragon's Breath ⻯の吐息
Each time I exhale, a blessing escapes.
... Literally.
The next day.
"Morning..."
Nina rubbed the sleepiness from her eyes as she spoke, her mouth wide
open due to yawning.
"Good morning."
Still trying not to look at her b.u.t.t-naked body to my utmost, I greeted her
back.
"Still tired... you were so noisy last night..."
"Sorry."
Complaining, she held out her hands and the trees shook as they inclined
their leaves toward her, having the dew on them drip into her palms. Once
Nina was done washing her face, wind blew away the remaining water on
her face. Next, the silk she'd tossed over on the tree branch floated over to
Nina, wrapped around her body, and turned into clothing.
As ever, magic is a magnificent thing.
I decided to call her race elves for convenience's sake. It's just for conve‐
nience because, be it their abilities, lifestyle, or physical characteristics,
they differed heavily from the design laid out by the great 20th century nov‐
4
elist named Tolkien---they even differed from the variety of elves that ex‐
isted within Norse mythology, the álfr.
I guess it might have been more accurate to call them dryads or nymphs, but
there's no reason I have to match it with Earth's mythology either way. She
lives in this world and is an existence of this world, after all.
"So what was that think you were on about? An academy?"
"Yeah. I'd like you to help me build one, Nina."
Typing up her golden hair with blades of gra.s.s, she asked me about what I
brought up last night.
I nodded---her cooperation was imperative for the academy I pictured.
"I don't really mind."
Elves seemed to live very monotonous lives.
That's also the reason she was even a.s.sociating with a strange dragon like
me. I also think that it's because it meant that she'd be able to live without
having to work, though.
"What is that academy thing, anyway?"
"An academy is a place you live at for a long time, somewhere to teach
youths about the world. Your parents taught you about the world, right?"
"Well... yeah."
Tilting her head to the side as she recalled her past, she nodded.
"Humans are a race much younger than yours. When it comes to what they
need to survive, they know next to nothing. I will build a magic academy
and teach them magic."
"... Magic?"
5
Magic was another world that didn't exist in Elvish. Nina repeated the word
I'd spoken in j.a.panese back to me.
"Nina, you know how you manipulate trees? That's magic."
"Eh---"
Her eyes opened wide in surprise.
"Teach, you say... how?"
She looked as though she had no idea how that could be done.
"Nina, how do you do it?"
"How...?"
Saying that, Nina looked over to a tree and extended her arm toward it.
The tree rustled and moved to place a branch on her palm almost exactly
like she'd given it a command to [Shake] like one might give to a dog.
"Like that."
Nina knit her brows, troubled. She didn't have any further explanation to
give me.
I see. I guess that to her, moving trees is like moving her own limbs.
"I mean, you'd be stumped if I asked you how you breathe fire, right?"
"Ah. So that's magic, too, then."
It's rather obvious now that I think about it. Breathing is something done to
take in oxygen, how would I be able to do that if my lungs were filled with
fire? It's simply impossible. So, obviously, that has to be magic as well.
But she is right, though. I wouldn't be able to explain to her how I'm breath‐
ing out fire. It's just like breathing normally to me. I myself don't even feel
6
the heat from it. That fact often causes me to forget that I breathe fire,
though.
"Nina. Can you move your arms without moving trees along with them?"
"Yup."
When I thought of something and gave asking Nina about it a shot, she
quickly held up her arm. As expected, it appears as her action itself isn't the
requirement for it. In other words, I should be able to both breathe fire and
not breathe fire.
"Could you try moving them this time?"
"Sure."
This time, Nina just looked at them without changing her stance.
A tree branch squirmed, shaking up and down.
"What did you do different?"
"Umm, I... imagined it?"
So it's all about the image, is it? Let's give it a shot.
I closed my eyes and imagined myself from before I reincarnated, back

when I still had the body of a human.
A body standing on two legs. A back with no wings. An upright neck.
I breathed in slowly, the air filling me lunged.
Then, keeping that image in my head... I breathed out.
"Kyaah!? What're you doing!?"
"Ah! Sorry!"
7
Panicking, I beat out the flames that had started to spread into the trees.
It seems like doing it right won't be easy.
＊＊＊
The firewood crackled, making popping noises.
"So you do eat meat, huh..."
"Hmm? Did you say something?"
Nina was digging in to some roasted deer meat, enjoying its flavor im‐
mensely.
"You don't think that it's pitiful or anything, do you?"
"Huh?"
Hearing my question, Nina tilted her head to the side and replied like I'd
just said something weird.
"Ah, sorry. It's nothing."
I guess that's the normal response? That kind of thinking is something that
only more plentiful societies would have. But it's really surreal seeing a
dainty elf chow down ravenously on a hunk of roasted meat.
I say that, but I'm even worse in terms of sophistication.
Having a dragon's body even changed my sense of taste, so things taste de‐
licious even if they're raw.
Juices ooze out of the meat when it gets burned by the flames in my throat.
It's extremely delicious.
Munching on the deer meat, I thought about magic.
8
It seems that this world's magic isn't something that requires incantations or
motions to invoke. It's simply as natural as breathing.
Being able to freely manipulate something that I'd liken to an imaginary

arm is difficult.
Watching the flowers that somehow managed to not get burned, I held back
my desire to sigh.
I was able to get to the point that I could freely move my wings about
though.
I had neither wings nor a tail back when I was a human, so they were puz‐
zling things to me when I was born.
But I got used to them after a few years, I don't even any discomfort from
them at this point. I'm now able to use them as naturally as I can use my
hands.
... Hmm?
I suddenly questioned my own thoughts.
... Is it really like moving an imaginary arm?
Right now, I have wings so that I may soar through the skies, scales so that
I may protect my body, and fangs so that I may chew deers whole.
If that's how it is...
Isn't there also some organ within my body so that I may breath fire?
I closed my eyes once more.
This time, I pictured myself not as a human, but as a dragon.
Where is the source of my fire?
In my throat?
9
No. That deer meat I ate earlier was being burned even after pa.s.sing
through my throat.
Then is it in my lungs?
But flames still flicker out of my mouth even if I stop breathing.
In that case... in my abdomen? The moment I thought of that, I felt some‐

thing strange.
Like there was something hot located near my stomach.
Picturing myself blocking that off, I looked down and breathed out.
The flowers blooming before me fluttered, no fire to be seen.
10
⦗ The Magus of Genesis c1-62 — Volume 1 Illustrations ⦘
Volume 1 Illustrations
Soulshift 転⽣
Everything has but one end.
Only sausages have two.
---A German Proverb
Have you ever felt like wanting to soar through the skies?
Or perhaps like wanting to become invisible and play a prank?
Or maybe you've wanted to talk to animals at some point?
Anything is fine.
Mankind has dreamt of countless things since time immemorial, solving

each through the power of science.
Starting with the first manned flight by the Wright brothers, aircrafts even‐
tually evolved into rockets powered by ion engines and personal flying ve‐
hicles.
It's kept to military uses only, but even something like optical camouflage
has already reached maturity. It's said that the use of ether is a commonly
used means of finding the enemy in modern battles.
Although conversing with animals that don't have the intelligence to under‐
stand speech is closer to being joke material, the application of highly effi‐
cient machine translation has long since broken down the walls separating
the human race from itself. There's even been some amount of cultural ex‐
change beginning with dolphins, some squids, and chimpanzees.
The past century could easily be called the age of science.
11
But.
But, even so, I still couldn't abandon my yearning.
My yearning for the wondrous fruit, the miracle of miracles, something far
removed from the modern way of thought.
Namely, for magic.
I couldn't even remember whether or not I had an impetus for my desire by

now.
Rather, there might not have existed one to begin with.
I was but a youth when I'd realized that I was captivated by the concept of
magic, something that was not of this world, and set out to pursue some‐
thing that couldn't be explained by science.
Rune magic, calligraphy magic, European rune magic, alchemy, astrology,

witchery, sorcery, wizardry, esoteric shamanism, yin yang techniques. I
studied all sorts of magic from all ages and countries, putting their methods
to the test.
My interests didn't stop at magic, of course.
Apparitions, spirits, mysterious sightings, psychokinesis, deities, and

demons. I studied every last piece of myths, legends, and folklore the world
over. Whenever I came across mention of someone with some unexplained
ability I would attempt to meet them if at all possible.
At some point while I went on about doing that, I came to be known as a

world famous occult researcher.
It'd put my eighty-nine years of life into it.
Spending my life on pursuing the mysterious, I came to a conclusion.
This world has no mysteries.
12
The world was too robust.
Everything had been done. There was not a single mysterious thing left, the
only things that appeared to be were simply due to misconceptions.
Of course, it wasn't as though I'd verified everything. There were occasion‐

ally things that I could only define as strange.
But even those things were far from being what I could deem as mysterious.
I don't know how future generations will a.s.sess those things, but subjec‐
tively, the effort that took my whole life ended as being all for naught.
Seeking that which did not exist, I finished my life with neither wife nor
children.
It would be a lie for me to say that I had no regrets. I have innumerable re‐
grets.
However, I never once regretted the way I lived my live.
If I were born ten more times, I'd live my life in the same way another ten
times.
Besides, at the very end, there's only one enjoyment left to me.
I'd like to be disappointed one last time.
But this is the first time that I don't have to worry about being disappointed.
If you must know why, it's because right now, the existence of 'Me' is com‐
ing to an end.
Giving away to my fading consciousness, I slowly closed my eyes.
My world was swallowed by darkness.
I died.
---To be exact, I should have died.
13
＊＊＊
The area around me was pitch black when I next came to.
I'm aware that I had died. Is this the afterworld?
Also, I keep hearing the sound of moving water in my ears. Given that I
can't even see anything now that I've died, shouldn't it be more quiet? I
think it should be, at least.
Moreover, I feel unusually cramped. Immediately after I tried holding my

hand out, the tips of my fingers. .h.i.t something soft. I can't see anything,
but it seems like there's something there. With that there, I can't even stretch
myself out. This is weird. My body feels as light as a feather, yet I can't
move around too well at all. I can't even brace my feet against the ground to
press against the wall. Something weird is going on here.
I have to get out of this confined area. Just as I thought that and started to
struggle, I heard a voice coming from somewhere. I couldn't hear it that
clearly, but I could still understand that I'd never heard the language before.
But I could somehow understand what the meaning behind those words
were.
I also somehow began to understand where I was.
It seemed as though I'm not in the afterworld. Quite the opposite, in fact. I
gently touched the wall I'd so rashly pressed against a moment ago.
The voice I heard before was an affectionate one, a woman's. A voice wor‐
rying about the child in her belly.
In other words, I appear to be in the living world.
Alone, I had trembled within my mother's womb.
Reincarnation. Moreover, a form of reincarnation that allowed me to be re‐

born with memories of my previous life.
14
Is there anything as mysterious as something like that? To be honest, I prac‐

tically didn't believe in things like life after death and reincarnation.
I thought that I would stop existing upon dying, the existence of myself and
my thoughts ceasing to be.
It's not as though I'm not feeling just a little disappointment that I'd had to
part from my world to experience this. Being so robust, it was the world
that had continually betrayed my life's work. It was something of a rival to
me, pushing me forward to persevere that much harder.
However, that small amount of disappointment was dispelled by the sheer

delight and feeling of satisfaction spreading through my chest. If I was
pushed to say, I'd say that dissatisfaction was something of a victor's right.
Although there's a possibility that I will end up losing my memories as I
grow up, that's alright. I will bow out and quit while I'm ahead.
But still, I have to be born safely... well, even if I'm eager for it to happen,
there's nothing I can really do about it. I guess I could be careful and make
sure I don't go out feet first? I also have to avoid stupid things like stran‐
gling myself with my umbilical cord.
Once I thought about that, I realized something. I don't have an umbilical

cord attached to me. What? What!? I felt around my stomach in a panic, but
there really isn't one attached. When I tried turning my body in circles as a
test, I was able to keep on going forever. I'm wireless here. What happened?
Just when I started panicking, the pressure around me suddenly started to

increase. No way...
No sooner than I thought that, I felt my body forcibly pushed somewhere. I

couldn't resist it with my strength as an unborn child, so I allowed myself to
be taken by it.
My pitch black field of view was suddenly filled with light, so I shut my
eyes to block out the light. Like that, I was quickly dragged out by gravity
and fell to the ground.
15
It looks like I was able to be born safe and sound. While on the subject, I
can't say I know what a baby's supposed to do right now, but I a.s.sume I
should be crying?
Thinking about something as trivial as that, I opened my eyes a little and

saw both of my arms covered in red. I get that babies are a bit red, but aren't
I a little too red? I was single in my previous life, but I have seen my
younger sister's baby. That baby was definitely not this red. I'm practically
scarlet.
I tried putting some strength into my body and heard the sound of some‐
thing wet on my back. Still on the ground, I looked at my back.
It was also red. No---the redness didn't matter. What's important is that
there's something I've never seen before there. And it looks like wet clothes.
They're probably wet since I just left my mother's womb. But as far as I
know, there aren't any creatures born with clothes on.
Someone licked my head while I was busy being confused. When I looked
up out of reflex, I saw a huge face many times larger than my own staring
back at me. Its mouth was open, a familiar voice coming from it. It was the
voice I'd heard inside her womb. In other words, she's my mother.
She had a long, snakelike neck on her scarlet, scaly body. Her golden eyes
with vertical pupils watched me fixedly. Teeth filled her reptilian, elongated
mouth and some number of horns grew from the back of her head as well.
There were knife-like talons sprouting from both her long and dexterous
forelegs and her thick and weighty hind legs. A long tail extended from her
hips and batlike wings were situated on her back.
The things on my back are probably similar, mini-sized versions of hers.

Seeing her body, I remembered something.
That something was an existence that anyone would know, let alone some‐
one who researched all of the world's mysteries like me.
That is, a dragon.
16
Just a moment ago I was wondering if there was anything that could be
more mysterious than reincarnation. But now I'm beginning to realize that
that line of thought was wrong.
I've finally found one of the mysteries I've been searching for. It just hap‐
pens to be me.
17
⦗ The Magus of Genesis c1-62 — The Magus of Genesis Volume 1 Chapter 2 ⦘
The Magus of Genesis Volume 1

Chapter 2
Soulshift転⽣
---A German Proverb
Anything is fine.

hicles.
18
But.
Namely, for magic.

now.

to the test.


19

children.
grets.
times.
ing to an end.
I died.
20
＊＊＊

were.
21





increase. No way...

be taken by it.
22
should be crying?

scarlet.

23
That is, a dragon.
pens to be me.
24

Chapter 3
Soulshift転⽣
---A German Proverb
Anything is fine.

hicles.
25
But.
Namely, for magic.

now.

to the test.


26

children.
grets.
times.
ing to an end.
I died.
27
＊＊＊

were.
28





increase. No way...

be taken by it.
29
should be crying?

scarlet.

30
That is, a dragon.
pens to be me.
31

Chapter 5
The Sacrifice ⽣け贄
Since time immemorial, gifts given
to that man have been cursed.
Cursed in that they cannot be returned.
"I did it! Nina, check it out!"
Seeing me so excited about something, Nina looked at me strangely.
"... What did you do?"
"Can't you tell by looking?"
My eyes still wide open in surprise, I pointed at my feet with a finger on

one of my forelegs.
There were a few centimeters' gap between my feet and the ground.
"I'm flying right now!"
"You've been doing that since I met you though?"
Nina's response to me---still uncontrollably excited---was rather indifferent.
"So you can't tell... what I'm doing right now is floating."
"What's the difference?"
32
I'm stumped on how to respond, honestly. There's no expression capable of

easily making the distinction in Elvish.
"I mean... oh, see how I'm staying in the same spot even without flapping
my wings? I'm not flying like a bird, I'm just drifting in the air like a leaf in
a pond."
"What's so good about that?"
Nina's simple question put me at a loss for words.
If I had to pick between good and incredible, what I'm doing right now is by
far incredible.
"It's magic, Nina. This is magic, too."
I can't say I know just how heavy a dragon's body is, but there's at least one
thing that's clear.
The lift that my wings produce definitely isn't enough to support my

ma.s.sive body.
I'm still fairly young as a dragon, yet my body is at least two heads taller
than Nina. I'm probably around three meters tall if you included everything
to the tip of my tail.
So I'm much, much larger than a bird, let alone my mother, who's easily ten
times my size. Common sense would dictate that things like us couldn't fly.
Given that I can do something that shouldn't be possible, magic has to have
something to do with it.
And my hopes. .h.i.t the mark rather magnificently.
"Weren't you happy about not using magic just a bit ago?"
"That was for fire. See? I'm not breathing out fire at all anymore."
I deliberately exhaled in Nina's direction.
33
"... Yeah... l-looks like you stopped breathing fire..."
"S-sorry!"
My breath caused Nina to tremble all over and to have to reign in her now-
disheveled hair, so I quickly apologized.
"And you're going to teach that magic thing?"
"Yeah."
"How?"
Given the same question she'd asked last night, I suddenly noticed...
---I still hadn't solved that problem at all.
All I'd done was become able to purposely use magic.
"I'm beat, I give up."
I smiled wryly and Nina stared at me pointedly.
"What's up?"
"Weirdo."
Nina suddenly looked away when she noticed I'd started staring back at her.
"You said you give up, but you don't look stumped at all."
"Eh, no, I really am stumped..."
"Liaaar."
Nina looked back toward me and pointed at my mouth, an innocent smile

on her face.
"You've been grinning ever since last night!"
34
When I reached for my mouth because of her pointing it out, there really
was a smile on my face.
Yeah... this is what it feels like.
"I'm happy that I'm stumped."
My previous life didn't have magic, so it wasn't even possible for me to be

stumped like this.
Being stumped means that there's a problem.
There being a problem means that there's room for trial and error.
And what a wonderful thing that is!
"Weirdo."
I hadn't conveyed my thoughts to Nina, but she was able to guess most of it
just by seeing how delighted I must look and repeated the same thing as be‐
fore yet again.
Nina's expression suddenly turned serious as she turned around.
"... Something's coming."
I wonder if Nina's perception is some sort of magic as well? She's keen

enough to find a rabbit hiding in the brush.
Although a dragon's perception is considerably sharp compared to a hu‐

man's, I only noticed by the point they'd practically arrived.
"You guys..."
The people that arrived were the humans that I tried to contact a few days
ago.
They were two of the men that threw spears at me and the girl that I'd
landed right in front of. I didn't take myself for someone that could remem‐
35
ber people's faces too well, but a dragon's memory is a fearsome thing in‐
deed.
I even managed to remember their faces despite only catching a glimpse of

them.
The men were somewhere between thirty and forty years old from the looks
of it. They had solid builds, but weren't too tall. They were only a little
taller than Nina, so maybe around a hundred and sixty centimeters or so?
They definitely seemed to be warriors given their spears and the structure of
their fur clothing, but it didn't feel like they intended to attack. Placing Nina
behind me just in case, I looked to see what they would do.
The two men suddenly knelt, leaving the girl standing.
[Offer.]
It was short, but the word clearly held some meaning.
With that, the men stood and left the girl as they dashed away.
"Uhh..."
Left behind, the girl looked up at me and trembled.
The girl was even younger than Nina. She looked to be around ten or so.
With her black hair, yellow skin, and shallow facial features, she looked
similar to the j.a.panese I'm familiar with.
Although this era didn't have elaborate clothing, her hair was decorated by
flowers and she wore a necklace made out of carved turquoise-colored
stones. She was obviously decorated for a specific reason.
"I guess... this is that, isn't it..."
"A sacrifice."
36
Nina said the word I was thinking out loud.
"I wonder if we can send her back..."
"I guess they want you to kill her to appease your anger?"
"I'm not even angry though..."
I was excited about seeing humans for the first time back then, but now that
I think about it... I did soar down from the sky with both fire and a loud
voice roaring from my mouth.
It can't be helped that that caused them to think I'm angry.
"Don't worry, I'm not going to eat you."
I spoke slowly so that I might calm the trembling girl down.
"Your name is...?"
Oh, she doesn't have one, does she? They still haven't even developed a lan‐
guage to communicate with, after all.
"Right. Ai. From this day forward, your name is Ai."
A name that's short and easy to p.r.o.nounce should be easier for a child to
learn.
"A-i..."
Ai blinked in puzzlement when I called her with her name a few times be‐
fore clumsily imitating me.
"It's good to meet you, Ai. If you are willing---"
With mine and Nina's abilities, we shouldn't have a problem with our daily
lives even if we have to take care of another person.
But more importantly, this meeting of ours might actually be a good thing.
37
"Would you be my first human pupil?"
38

His First Pupil 初めての⽣徒
That's one small step for man,
one giant leap for mankind.
---Neil Armstrong
"Welcome, back. Mentor."
Her face full of smiles, Ai ran over to me when I landed at the forest's en‐
trance.
"I'm back. But Ai, you shouldn't leave the forest."
"You didn't say that she couldn't greet you. And besides, she's still barely in
the forest, it's alright."
Nina popped up from behind Ai, sighing.
This world was filled with dangerous animals.
Although there weren't many fierce beasts like the Armored Bear, there are
many animals that could be dangerous to a young girl like Ai in both the
forest and the gra.s.slands outside of it.
They'd be able to stay out of danger so long as they're in the forest because
of what Nina can do, but I get worried when they're at the forest's boundary
like right now. But although I get worried--- "Mentor... did I, do bad...?"
"No, you did well. Thank you for coming to greet me."
I just couldn't find it in me to berate Ai after seeing her get so dejected like
that and forgave her.
39
... Which caused her face to light up into a smile as she clung to my muzzle.
"What was this kind of thing called again... a [Doting Dummy]?"
Nina snorted as she poked fun at me.
I only said that term one time... good job on remembering.
What she spoke with and what I've been teaching Ai wasn't Elvish, but
j.a.panese.
I was a bit troubled over which language I wanted to teach Ai.
If I went with j.a.panese, I'd have to teach it to Nina as well.
But I decided on teaching her j.a.panese even after taking the disadvantages
into consideration.
I mean, there is a remarkable difference in the amount of vocabulary be‐

tween Elvish and j.a.panese.
Elvish uses simple ways to express things and is staggeringly restrictive for
more complex matters.
For example, there isn't a word that means [Word]. There aren't even any
other languages, after all. It has neither [Magic] nor [Academy] and even
lacks words for [Elf] and [Human].
I wouldn't be able to run an academy with that many limitations.
I'd just been subst.i.tuting j.a.panese words into Elvish for words it didn't
have, but I felt that it would be faster to just have her to learn j.a.panese it‐
self.
Which is why I taught the two of them j.a.panese. They still falter a bit
when they speak, but it's gotten to the point that they're able to have every‐
day conversations without being too troubled. It didn't happen in a simple
few days like it did when I learned j.a.panese, but it has been several
40
months since I first began teaching them. They're both astoundingly fast
learners.
"Nina-san. Mentor, not a dummy."
Ai started puffing out her cheeks in anger.
The girl who'd trembled in fear at the mere sight of me had grown very at‐
tached to me these past few months.
"No, I mean that he's wonderful at that."
Meanwhile, Nina was the same as ever.
It feels like she's grown attached to me as well, though.
"What do you mean, that?"
"Alright you two, stop quarreling. How about we have some lunch?"
Saying that, I held up the fish basket I was carrying on my foreleg.
Although dragon forefeet are surprisingly dexterous, it's not to the point of
being able to weave baskets.
The basket was made by Nina.
"Let's head home."
Yes, home. The era of us living with tree boughs as our roof has long since
come to an end.
It isn't much to look at, but we have a house.
It's not far off from the forest's entrance and was surrounded by some spo‐
radically placed trees.
We made the house out of wood, so it's simple, yet st.u.r.dy. It doesn't even
break when I enter it either.
41
Well, although it is large enough that I'm able to move around inside it
without being inconvenienced, I probably won't be able to fit sooner or
later, given how mother's size makes it appear that dragons continue grow‐
ing forever and how I'm already larger than a horse.
But that's not all. It's all made from wood, but we have furniture, too.
Nina took out an unglazed pot as Ai arranged our dishes on the table.
What a civilized sight this is.
It's an incredible leap in progress compared to the time we were eating

roasted dear outside.
"Alright, roast it."
"Yeah."
I blew a few minor flames out onto the fishes she'd stuck sticks through to
skewer them. I'd caused quite a lot of our meats to burn into nothing at first
and had even almost burned down our house at one point, but I've since got‐
ten used to doing it.
Grilled in the blink of an eye, a fragrant smell spread through the house.
That done, Nina started Nina sprinkled some salt that she'd gotten from the
pot onto it all.
"Now then."
"Well."
"Yeah."
""" Time to eat! """
Our voices overlapped.
42
Picking up a skewer with the tips of my toes and placing it on my tongue, I

threw it back into my mouth and ate it all at once. An irresistible umami fla‐
vor spread through my mouth as the grease and salt mixed together.
"It's so good!"
"Hey! Be careful!"
"Whoops, excuse me."
Nina shouted at the sight of me accidentally flaming at the mouth.
I've gotten to the point I can just about control the flames, but they some‐
times make their way out when I get excited.
"It just means the fish you salted was so tasty that my fire wanted some
too."
"How irresponsible, really now."
Nina puffed out her cheeks.
Seeing us like that, Ai giggled.
"By the way, Ai, is there anything inconveniencing you in everyday life?"
"Incon... venien...?"
Whoops, I haven't taught her that word yet, have I?
"Sorry, I mean---is there anything that's troubling you or hard for you to
do?"
She's living apart from her parents despite still being so young, after all.
There should at least be one or two things like that.
"No, none."
43
But even so, she just shook her head.
"Mentor, I, umm..."
She started trying to say something, but she probably still didn't have the
vocabulary to say what she wanted to.
"Umm, umm..."
She kept trying to find the words for it.
"I understand. Just let me know if you find something difficult, alright?"
"Yeah!"
Ai nodded cheerfully. What a good kid.
But that's exactly why I have to be more careful.
"Incidentally, how is your magic practice going?"
I asked Ai another question as I ate some fruit Nina had fetched for dessert
once our meal was over.
"Sorry... I still, can't use."
"It's okay, it's nothing worth worrying about."
Seeing Ai fall despondent, I quickly did a follow up.
Even I can't do anything other than breathe fire and float a bit.
Life itself has been smooth sailing, but my research into magic hasn't ad‐
vanced at all.
"Isn't breathing fire and flying in the sky something only you can do?"
What Nina pointed out put me at a loss for words.
44
It's true, I hadn't thought of the possibility of that.
I'd had Ai test out various things, but none of it bore fruit.
"It's okay, I'll try my best."
Ai spoke bravely.
While on one hand that made me feel grateful, it made me a bit sorry on the
other.
But still, the only thing I can do for this world's humans is teach them about
magic.
The scientific age I lived in had a highly specialized division of labor as its
norm. Very few people actually understood how the whole of something
worked. There probably wasn't even a single person that could reproduce
something without already having all of the materials and infrastructure
needed.
Even of I managed to make a house out of wood, I don't know how to use a
furnace to smelt iron, nor how to refine oil, nor how to design an electronic
circuit, nor how to make a quantum computer.
When it comes to magic, however...
When it comes to magic, who in this world would know it better than me?
To quote Arthur C. Clarke, a famous twentieth century science fiction

writer: "Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from
magic."
a.s.suming that that's true, any magic should be indistinguishable from suf‐
ficiently advanced technology as well.
As a matter of fact, the magic that causes my hefty body to float is indistin‐
guishable from the recently developed quantum levitation techniques from
my previous life.
45
If I can use magic to do it, even someone like me should be able to develop
a civilization.
"Couldn't Ai do it more like how I do? She looks like me, after all."
A strand of ivy crept in through the window and twined around the finger
Nina held up.
"Maybe... but I get the feeling that creating fire should be easier than ma‐
nipulating plants."
Besides, the problem is that Nina practically can't explain the feeling she
has when she uses magic at all.
"What's a plant?"
The two got caught up by another matter as they both tilted their heads to
the side.
"Trees, gra.s.s, flowers. That kind of stuff."
They simply tilted their heads all the more when I answered, though.
"Huh? Why would you call different things the same name?"
Nina's question surprised me for a moment. She still didn't understand the
notion of generic terms yet?
"It's because of convenience. We give things that have similar characteris‐

tics or appearances a broad term that cover them all. For example, things
that are able to move about and think like all of us are called living things.
Deer and fish are living things, as well. Stuff like stones or water are not.
They are materials."
"Hmm..."
Nina understood me, but it looked like Ai was still trying to figure out what
I meant judging by the serious expression on her face.
46
"But that means what I move aren't plants. I can't move [Trees That Have
Shed Their Winter Leaves] and [Branches That Have Been Cut Off]."
The two things Nina listed off there were names for kinds of trees and wood
in Elvish.
There were countless ways to say things related to flora in Elvish, each hav‐
ing slight nuances to them.
Kind of like how j.a.panese has a decent amount of ways to define rain.
"That so? That means you can only move trees that are still alive then?"
"Living? Trees, are alive, too?"
"Obviously not."
Nina retorted to Ai's simple question, but I nodded my head.
"Trees and plants are different kinds of living things. It's not like trees die
when they shed their leaves for the winter... I guess it's more like they are
asleep?"
"Living, things... plants..."
Ai fumbling over the words I said as she repeated them to herself.
"But then why can't you move the gra.s.s sprouting out of the ground?"
"It's because they don't have that stuff---bones."
Nina spoke like it was common knowledge as she sat there eating an apple.
Bones... well, I kind of get what she was trying to say, at least.
"I don't think trees have bones either though...?"
"Then what's that stuff that's left over when you burn it?"
47
"Charcoal."
"Umm... Mentor?"
It had happened at the point we ran off into a tangent.
"Is this... okay?"
Within Ai's cupped hands was a leaf moving to and fro.
48

The Origin of Magic 原初の魔法
Then G.o.d said, "Let there be light,"
and there was light.
---The Old Testament, Genesis 1:3
"How did you do that!?"
"I-I don't know."
When I moved my head over to Ai in excitement, Ai looked at me, her body

frozen as though she was frightened.
"Hey, settle down."
My horn suddenly yanked by Nina, I calmed down.
"Sorry. Did I frighten you?"
"No..."
Ai had put her hand over her heart like she was trying to keep it from ex‐
ploding out of her chest.
Even if she's gotten accustomed to me, I really do look like a terrifying

dragon.
Of course she would react like that when I get closer to her so suddenly.
I wind up forgetting about it since I can't see myself, but I have to be mind‐
ful of it.
49
"It's alright, let's go through it piece by piece, okay? Are you able to stop
doing it?"
"Yeah."
Following Ai's response, the leaf that was dancing about on her hand
stopped moving.
"Can you do it once again?"
"Umm... this, okay?"
"Amazing...!"
Seeing the leaf start moving again, I let out a sigh of admiration.
"Hey! Don't I keep telling you about your fire!?"
"Whoops, sorry."
"Come on! Are you trying to burn down our house after all the effort we put
into it!?"
"No, really, I'm sorry."
I apologized to Nina, who was standing there and scolding me with her
hands on her hips.
"But Nina, this is a huge step in the history of magic. It'd be impossible for
me to not be excited."
"What are you talking about? Can't I do that too?"
Holding up her hand, a tree branch came in through the window, making
rustling sounds all the while.
"Ai, can you do the same thing as her?"
"I will, try."
50
Knitting her brows as she focused, Ai performed a gesture that looked like
she was praying. With that, the branch that Nina had guided inside began to
move slowly and awkwardly.
As would be expected, there was a noticeable difference in its precision be‐

tween Ai and the more experienced Nina.
"Do you think that you could explain how you did it for me?"
Ai looked somewhat troubled when I asked her that question.
"Umm... like this..."
After moving her hands around like she wanted to demonstrate something,
her shoulders drooped.
"I can't, say it..."
"I can't explain how I do mine either, so please don't worry about it, al‐
right?"
Trying to explain the sensation behind using magic would be like telling
someone to explain how they move their arms. It's something extremely dif‐
ficult to put into words and is something that you'd have to experience with
your own body.
Even if I don't understand how it's used right now, just knowing that it can
be done is easily an extremely important step in the right direction.
"Now, Ai, how about this one?"
I held up a finger and carefully emitted a flame from its tip.
Not from my mouth, but from my fingertip.
"Eh? When did you start being able to do that?"
"Just recently."
51
I'd suddenly had a thought: if my ability to produce flames is due to magic,

doesn't that mean that it doesn't have to be emitted from within my throat?
Of course, if it wasn't magic and I was simply born with some sort of gas
pouch that I could ignite whenever I want within my body, I shouldn't be
able to do something like this.
Still though, this world's magic truly is magical. It's incredibly similar to my
previous world's ignition reactions. In that case, shouldn't I be able to pro‐
duce fire from places other than my mouth?
Thinking that, I'd decided to give it a shot. I turned out being considerably
smaller than when I exhale it from my mouth, but I am in fact able to emit
fire from my fingers.
"Mmm~..."
One again squinching her brows, Ai stared at the tip of her finger rather
fixedly.
Nina and I watched her attentively as we gulped back our saliva in an‐
tic.i.p.ation, but one, then five, then ten minutes pa.s.sed without even a
spark appearing.
"Sorry..."
"No no no, it's nothing to worry about. Fire and trees are completely differ‐
ent things, there's no way it would happen so easily."
Her shoulders drooping, I comforted Ai with as gentle a tone I could

muster.
I'd honestly like to pat her on the shoulder, but my clawed hands might just
end up fearing her again. Having a dragon's body is difficult.
"Hey, which one is that?"
Unexpectedly, Nina asked me a question.
52
"What do you mean, which?"
Her eyes were staring at my hand.
"That. The fire. It's part of you, so it's a living thing? Or is it a material?"
"Oh, that... it's energy."
Let's see, how should I explain energy?
Organizing my thoughts, I tried explaining it to them without distorting the

facts too much.
"Energy..."
"Ener, gy..."
With it being a borrowed word from English, they repeated the word back
to themselves.
I thought about keeping it in j.a.panese with words like power, work, or

force, but I gave up on that after figuring out that I'd run into an impa.s.se
sooner or later. It's probably going to turn into me having them wrack their
brains and learn another alphabet, but there's no other choice than to just do
it.
"Energy is neither a living thing nor is it a material... it's shapeless, the

power needed to do an action. Take this for example..."
I placed my hands under Nina's armpits amd carefully lifted her up so that I
wouldn't sc.r.a.pe her with my claws.
"What I used to lift Nina up just now was a force I exerted... and her going
back down when I let go is due to the ground always exerting a force that
pulls us down toward it."
"Don't just go and use me for your explanation without asking... I don't re‐
ally mind though."
53
Landing back onto the ground as quietly as a cat, Nina puffed her cheeks
out.
I've seen her jump down from a few surprisingly high places, is she able to
do that because elves live in trees, or is it yet another variety of magic? She
also appears to like tall places, she didn't even look mad even though I used
her as teaching materials on my own accord.
"Force... energy..."
"For fire, its energy is in the form of both light and heat. It lights things up
and feels hot, yeah? Those are both forms of energy and is what we call fire
when they happen together."
I was a bit uncomfortable with the explanation I gave. Although my lecture

was rather inadequate as an explanation, Ai payed attention to it all the way
through with keen interest. My area of study was of the occult, I've only
learned the basic amount when it comes to science. I'm not confident in be‐
ing able to explain any further than this.
"Energy..."
But luckily, Ai closed her eyes and muttered the word again, not pursuing
the topic.
"Ai? What are you..."
It happened the moment I noticed something about how she was acting and
bent in toward her face.
"Woah!"
"Gyaah!"
Seeing the flames flickering up from her palms, both Nina and I shouted at
the same time.
The house we'd built large enough for me to live in easily even with my
huge body was around four meters tall. The flame was big enough that it
54
reached even our house's tall ceiling.
"Ai, put it out! Quick!"
"Eh, h-ho-how---"
"Uhh, like this!"
Glomp.
All three of us panicking, I acted on impulse and put out the flame Ai pro‐
duced.
My body was extraordinarily resistant to heat, so I figured that at least the

fire wouldn't spread if I put it into my mouth.
"Are... are you okay?"
Nina asked me in a trembling voice.
It looks like I was able to put out the fire, thankfully.
"I'm alright... or rather..."
What did this mean?
"You're not in pain? Are you sure you didn't get hurt?"
I wonder how strange of an expression I have on right now. It was at least

strange enough that Nina looked to be on the verge of tears just by looking
at me. When I looked over to Ai, she was trembling with a pale face, too.
"I'm alright, really. There's nothing wrong with me, so please, don't worry."
When I carefully placed a fingertip on each of the two girls' shoulders, they
both let out a breath and seemed to calm down.
"Ai, could you try creating that flame again?"
55
"B-but..."
"It's alright. I'll just eat it again if there's a problem."
Seeing her nod, it looks like me saying it with a deliberately gentle tone
managed to convince her that it's alright.
She then closed her eyes the same as earlier and caused a flame to appear
above her palm.
It's a surprisingly adorable fireball compared to last time, I wonder if that's

because she was being careful this time?
"... So it's like that after all, huh?"
Seeing the flame again, I was convinced about it.
"Nina, try touching it."
"What!?"
"It's alright. It's not very hot."
I put my forefoot into Ai's flames.
"That's because you're a fire dragon!"
"U-umm... not, hot. Really."
Ai spoke falteringly. She's the one emitting the fire above her palm, so she'd
also noticed that it wasn't hot.
"See? ... It doesn't even burn the leaves on this."
I broke off a part of the branch that Nina had moved inside earlier and
placed it into the spire. The flames just continued to flicker uneventfully,
not spreading to the leaves.
"... It's true. Although it's not... cold, it's lukewarm."
56
Nina looked curious when she spoke after timidly putting her hand into the
fire.
My body won't get burned by flames, but it's not like I don't feel heat.
Rather, it feels like I can tell how hot something is or isn't much more accu‐
rately than I could as a human.
As I said, the flames Ai made were awfully cold. About the temperature of
water at room temperature.
"I see. I'm slowly starting to understand..."
I didn't tell Ai something important when I explained what fire was to her
earlier.
That something... is combustion.
The reason I hadn't explained it is because I'm not knowledgeable enough to

be able to explain it in simple terms, but as a result of that, the fire Ai had
produced was just a bundle of light and heat that didn't truly combust... in
short, it turned into [Something That Only Looks Like Fire].
In other words, things brought forth by magic depended greatly on the per‐
ception of the person creating them.
So then, what does it mean to perceive?
"Could you two move that tree over there?"
I pointed to a different tree than the one that had come into the house
through the window.
Even while tilting their heads in confusion, Ai and Nina moved their hands
over in the tree's direction--- And only the branch Nina had pointed her
hand to appeared to move, verifying my thoughts.
"Ai, let me teach you something else."
57
I thought about how I should say it. There wasn't a name to call this one in
j.a.panese. It did exist in Elvish though, fortunately.
"This kind of tree is called a fuggi."
"Fuggi..."
The instant Ai spoke that word, the branch she was holding her hand out to‐
wards trembled.
This was evidence that, just now, her horizons had broadened.
---Yes.
This world's magic was one comprised of names.
58

Chapter 8
Talent 才能
Practice is the best of all instructors.
---Publilius Syrus
"We call the force that pulls things down towards the ground gravity."
"Gravity..."
Repeating what I said, Ai wrote it down.
It's still extremely primitive, but what we're doing right now is having a
cla.s.s.
Although Ai has already mastered the alphabet, she's still working on her
digraphs.
As a result of thinking about whether I should teach her how to write or

whether I should research magic, I decided to do both together. I believe
that writing is important for her to remember things that I teach her, after
all.
Still though, it went in an unexpected direction.
"Alright, now go ahead and try turn gravity off. If you do, you should be
able to float in the air like me."
"Okay!"
Ai gazed at the wooden board she'd written on a moment ago in earnest.
59
"Gravity, off. Gravity, off. Gravity... off...!"
After chanting to herself a few times, her body suddenly began to float.
It wasn't by much, but her body had definitely unshackled itself from grav‐
ity's chains.
I folded my outstretched wings back and sighed in relief.
"Why were your wings spread out?"
"Just in case."
I was afraid that she might've suddenly shot into the sky at orbital speeds
after completely turning gravity off. That obviously doesn't appear to be the
case, though.
I already know that this world is the same as the Earth in that it is a planet
spinning through s.p.a.ce. By looking towards the horizon when I am flying
in the sky, I can see that the world is round as well as see that there is a
moon rotating around this planet, which is itself rotating around the sun.
By the way, Nina accepted that as fact unexpectedly easily when I told her
about it.
I'm not sure if it's because her comprehension is great or if it's because she
doesn't have much in the way of prior knowledge prejudicing her from new
ideas, though.
"Good, you did well."
"Yeah! Thanks to the words, Mentor taught!"
Ai smiled in delight, hugging the wooden board tightly.
It appears that names are extremely important in magic. No matter how

hard someone tries, it is impossible to use magic to move something that
they haven't named. The world expands through the amount of names you
60
know, allowing you to do more things. Also, it seems that there is a force
within the word that strengthens the action.
I'm not actually sure if there is a force in the words used or if it's because it
makes it easier to picture mentally, but the success rate of Ai's magic had
definitely improved after she understood the concept through writing.
Although there was some magic that wouldn't show much of an effect even
when I taught her initially taught her the names, there hadn't been a single
one that hadn't at least shown some result after she learned how to write
them.
"Dinner's done, you two~"
When Ai and I were happy about her magic succeeding, Nina's voice came
down from the sky.
Seeing the girl waving her hand with her small body soaring through the
sky, Ai's smile quickly clouded over.
Thinking about it, she'd just barely gotten to the point she could float and
Nina's already flying about freely, not just floating.
It appears that even magic is something that relies on talent---or is at least

something with individual variation.
It's not as though we could make a simply comparison between the three of
us since we weren't born or raised the same at all, but Nina is definitely the
best among us when it comes to manipulating magic.
Either due to some abnormally good intuition or being exceptionally per‐

ceptive, Nina's been able to improve her magic noticeably quickly just by
being given clues to start with. She's even better than me, someone with
knowledge of j.a.panese, so I don't think it can be explained as simply as it
being because she knows Elvish.
"Nina-san, is good, magic..."
"Yeah, she really is."
61
I nodded, then spoke from the bottom of my heart.
"I'm glad that you became my pupil, Ai."
"Eh---"
Seeing Ai's astonishment as she looked up at me, I smiled towards her.
"Nina advances too quickly. Furthermore, as she herself isn't able to explain
how she does it, it wouldn't make for good research at all. So really, Ai, I'm
happy that you're here."
It was the same kind of thing in my former world, but geniuses can't under‐
stand the feelings of those who can't do things. Although Nina is an excel‐
lent partner, she isn't suitable as a pupil in the least.
In that respect, I can say that Ai is the best at being a pupil.
She's earnest, hark working, patient, and diligent.
Personally, I believe that her disposition of advancing step-by-step, properly

understanding things as she goes, is much harder to come across than even
Nina's talent.
"I'm unreliable as a mentor, but I hope that we can continue as we always

have, Ai."
"Yeah!"
A smile lighting up her face, Ai nodded.
"Ah, just now, I didn't mean, Mentor is unreliable...!"
"I know, I know. It's alright."
It took a bit of work, but I later managed to pacify her from continuing to
take back what she said in a panic.
＊＊＊
62
"I think it's about time."
Hearing me say something with us all sitting around the dining table, Ai
and Nina tilted their heads to the side.
"I think that I'll give going to the village Ai lived in another try."
With a clanking sound, the wooden spoon Ai had been holding fell to the
ground.
"No!"
"Eh---?"
"Why don't you want me to?"
"I, don't want leave, here!"
She clung to my leg tightly.
"Even if you say that, I---"
"As always! You said...!"
Ai shouted, cutting me off.
This was the first time she's ever raised her voice, so I wound up being
overawed by a tiny girl not even half my size.
"Continue, as always! Even though, you said!"
Hmm?
"I stay with Mentor, forever---"
"Please, wait a moment. Aren't you misunderstanding me?"
I touched Ai's shoulder and looked into her eyes.
63
"I will not leave you."
"Eh?"
Her eyes dripping tears, Ai blinked.
"Magic research isn't something we can do with us three alone, and my goal
has always been to enrich people's lives with it. For that, we need to share
the results we've found so that the next generation can inherit them."
"Generation...?"
Oh, is that another word I haven't taught her yet?
"I'm saying that it has to be taught to children, as well as those children's

children and so on."
Finally realizing her misunderstanding when I said that, Ai blushed in em‐

barra.s.sment.
"So for that, I have to get in contact with Ai's family and the other vil‐
lagers."
"Y-... yeah!"
Seeing Nina understand and nod her head, I felt relieved.
"Nina, you'll also... is something wrong?"
When I looked next to me, Nina was holding her hand against her forehead
and gazing up at the sky.
64

Chapter 9
Gifts贈り物
People generally dislike clichéd things.
Isn't that because they don't want
the same thing every time?
"... It's ready!"
Still using my tail to stir the spring water I'd brought to a steady steam by
breathing fire onto it, I raised my voice.
"You took long enough!"
"Excuse, me."
Then, from behind my back, I heard the sound of water being splashed into.
Following that was the sound of someone gingerly dipping into the spring.
The sounds had come from Nina and Ai respectively entering the spring.
Only at times like these did I find having the sharp hearing of a dragon dis‐
agreeable.
"Aah, this feels great... the temperature is just right."
"So good..."
Contrasting the girls' relaxation, I couldn't settle down at all. The reason be‐
ing that the two girls behind me had entered the spring as naked as can be.
"Hey. Why do you always look away? Turn around."
65
"No, that'd be a bit..."
"Don't want, to see my face...?"
"No, it's not like that. Just..."
Ai usually takes my side on things, but it turns into a trial for me whenever
we do something like this.
"Tell me why you don't want to look over here!"
Nina suddenly caught a hold of my lengthy neck with her arms and yanked
on it.
But I don't think that I could explain it that well at all.
I mean, these girls don't even have the notion of being ashamed by nudity.
Perhaps that notion isn't something that humans have inherently, but is
rather enculturated? Like something that is learned by paying attention to
parents being embarra.s.sed by nudity.
"Well, it's because... you two aren't wearing any clothes right now?"
"Aren't you the one that told us to take them off?"
"I did, but..."
"Is it... because I don't, have scales...?"
"No no no, that's not the problem at all."
Hearing her sound like she was about to fall into despair, I shook my head.
"I'm a man, and you two are women. A man seeing a naked woman is,
well... not too good of a thing."
"What? Isn't a woman seeing a naked man fine though?"
66
"That's also not too good of a thing, I think..."
"But aren't you always naked?"
" !! "
A sudden shock.
Now that I think about it, it is true. I hadn't minded it much since I'm a
dragon, but I definitely haven't been wearing any clothing.
Which means that I've been nude this whole time.
"No, no, no, it's different! Wait, please. Look, I... I'm a dragon. So I don't
need clothes."
"So then doesn't being a man or a woman have nothing to do with any‐
thing?"
Nina came right back at me with a sound argument.
She's right. Me being naked because I'm a dragon makes the logic of men
not exposing their bodies to women seem like a fallacy. It's what's called a
double standard.
"... Alright. I admit defeat."
I turned around... reluctantly. The spring water was crystal clear, so it didn't
conceal the two girls' bodies in the least. Moreover, since they weren't ex‐
actly trying to hide themselves, I had a full view of them from top to bot‐
tom.
"Umm, Mentor... are you okay? Am I, gross?"
"No, that's not it at all."
I shook my head in response to Ai's uneasy question.
"But, then... why aren't you, looking at me?"
67
Because your body developed way more than I thought!
I didn't say that out loud, though.
Both of them were in their early teens. They were still children. I'd been
embarra.s.sed, but I don't think I've ever looked at them with indecent
thoughts.
"... Right, it's already been a year, hasn't it?"
"A year?"
"Yeah. It's around the same temperature as it was when you came to me,
isn't it, Ai?"
This world's year is four hundred days long, a bit longer than Earth's. It's
been three hundred and eighty-four days since the day I met Ai if I recall
correctly, so it's been just about a year. Her appearance has undergone a
great deal of change in this past year.
"Come to think of it, Ai, you got bigger than me at some point, didn't you?"
Yeah.
Neither mine nor Nina's physiques had changed much at all. Ai was the
only one who'd grown.
She'd probably lacked nourishment. She was only about tall enough for me
to see her as a ten year old, but now she's steadily surpa.s.sed Nina. Even
her skin-and-bones look has started to fill out to look more womanly. Now
she's looking closer to fifteen or sixteen... and her chest, how should I put
it... well, it's making its presence known.
It's to the point that looking straight at her is a bit difficult.
"Mentor doesn't want to see me, because I got bigger?"
Seeing Ai look down in worry as she said that almost made me spit out fire.
68
That's a very dangerous topic.
"No! It's just, umm..."
I suddenly regretted having almost no experience with women in my previ‐

ous life. I'm never able to think of what I should say at times like this.
"It's just that Ai has become so beautiful that simply seeing you makes me
embarra.s.sed."
When I said the only thing that came to my mind, Ai went silent and
blushed.
"Hey."
Feeling my tail be pulled on, I turned around to face Nina.
"What about me?"
In that regard, Nina was relatively easy to look at. She definitely is a re‐
freshing beauty, but not in a lavish, fleshy way. She's like a work of art. Or
maybe I've simply just gotten used to seeing her since she prefers to sleep in
the nude?
Honestly, her chest had indeed swelled a little, but it lacked that strong,
gaze-inducing power like Ai's. Although it's impossible for me to stare as a
gentleman, for someone as unsociable as me, it definitely holds a sense of
appeal to it.
"Nina, I like you the way you are."
"... I don't get why, but it feels like you're making fun of me!"
Thankfully, the mood didn't turn go in a weird direction because of Nina

making a fuss.
＊＊＊
"Well then, Ai. Are you ready?"
69
"... Yes."
Her voice sounded stiff when she replied from the top of my head. She was
probably feeling nervous.
"It's alright."
I spread out my wings, shielding her body.
"I'll protect you if anything happens."
"Y-yeah..."
Her response sounded even more strained this time. Did I make her feel
more nervous?
Well, it's not like I can't understand why. This is the first time she'll be go‐
ing there in a year. Moreover, for her, now that she'd gotten completely used
to speaking, her family are people she can't communicate with at all. To be
honest, even I'm a bit afraid.
However, I had a plan.
My birthplace is j.a.pan, a land proud of its culture.
A gift for each season, a gift for each festival, and a gift for the year's end.
Summer, winter... even spring and autumn. I'd been giving Ai's family
things like deer meat, fruits, and nuts as gifts. They haven't even been too
afraid of me recently and, while it may be my own self-conceit, I believe
that I've been able to build up good relations with them.
And then there's Ai.
She'd cleaned herself to a sparkle in the bath, had her hair combed and tied
up by Nina, and had also decorated her form-fitting outfit with leaves and
flowers. She had been brought to me in a similar way as a sacrifice, but
she's since blossomed into true beauty with her current nutrition.
70
With her previously unkempt hair glossy smooth and her previously skinny
body rounded into a more womanly figure, she'd now smiled countless
times.
Just by seeing her, there should be no mistaking that I have cherished her
even if they can't understand my words. Even though it caused me some
embarra.s.sment, just having her take that bath has showed its results.
Moreover, rather than fly through the sky, I slowly walked to their cave in
an attempt to not seem as intimidating. My intention of being friendly with
them should be understood now that I've done this much.
"Come to think of it... they do have some words, don't they?"
"Yes. More like signals, than words, though."
"Then, could you translate---I mean... if they say something, whatever it is,
could you tell me what it means?"
"Okay, leave it to me!"
I heard the sound of her thumping her chest from behind my head together
with her response.
Well, rather than a thump... maybe it'd be better described as a boing?
I'll stop there. Let's forget about yesterday.
Around that moment, I saw three men coming out of the cave.
[Back!]
Ai spoke before they'd even reacted.
"Ah, just now, that was like 'I'm home'."
"I see."
71
It's a bit late, but I just realized that it would have been better to learn these
signals in advance if they were going to be this simple.
I was even able to learn Elvish in such a short amount of time, so I don't
think it would've been too hard.
Which means that my so-called perfect preparations weren't perfect at all.
The men placed the spears they were holding on the ground and knelt.
The situation looked safe, so I lowered my head and let Ai off.
One of the men saw Ai and gasped in wonder.
"Mentor, that is my dad."
Ai turned around, saying as much with a tinge of shyness.
Now that I think about it, it does feel like he was among the the ones who
brought her to me.
"Well, h.e.l.lo. It's not much, but..."
Lowering my head in a bow, I placed the wild boar that I was carrying in
front of him. Seeing that, he and the two other men cheered in joy. I call it a
boar, but it's a pretty big one at about the same height as Ai.
A few more people started popping up from inside the cave after hearing
the men's cheering.
And so the feast began.
I lit up some firewood, roasted the wild boar, and divided it up with my
claws.
Even the children which I hadn't seen before now came out and ate the
meat.
72
Everyone surrounded the fire, the men stamping their feet and dancing as
the women sang.
I also roared along with the lyric-less tune.
There were still a few people that glanced over at me in fear, but it wasn't
something that could be rushed. At the very least, they hadn't thrown any
spears at me, so it feels like I was able to bring a few people around.
I should be able to get into closer contact with them and teach them lan‐
guage now.
It was at that moment, as I was feeling relieved.
A reverent look to them, some brought a young girl to me.
I was a.s.saulted by a sudden wave of déjà vu, but Ai was sitting next to me.
It was a different girl.
Although they weren't holding spears this time, this was exactly the same as
the previous time they presented a decorated girl to me.
[Offer.]
The men knelt and uttered the same word as that time.
"Ai, what are they..."
[No!]
Ai shouted something before I could finish asking her.
[I, Wife!]
She pulled on my foreleg and shouted two short sounds.
[Unneeded!]
She then pointed at the girl who'd been brought out and shouted.
73
The men retreated with a surprised look to them, their heads hung low.
"Hey, Ai, what did you just say?"
"Nothing at all."
Ai spoke with a smile. However, for some reason, her smile felt just a bit
scary.
"No, you definitely just---"
"Nothing. At. All."
Still smiling, Ai repeated herself.
No matter how many times I asked, Ai never told me what she said that day.
74

Chapter 10
Magic Incantations 呪⽂詠唱
An excellent caster of magic is, namely,
an excellent singer of song.
"... Here's one...!"
While very, very discreetly making my way through the forest's foliage, I fi‐
nally found my prey. A deer.
I call it a deer, but it's not exactly the one I know of. It has a strikingly geo‐
metric pattern down its whole body, a heroic-looking horn, and is a being
that could easily push down a tree by pushing against it.
Be it me or that Armored Bear, doesn't this world's wildlife have too much
in the way of combat effectiveness?
"Ai. Can I leave it to you?"
"Yeah...!"
When I whispered to Ai on my back and felt her nod, the trees in front of
the deer rustled. Noticing that it was clearly different that being rustled by
the wind with its senses, it jumped backward on reflex.
---In other words, it was heading right toward us.
Using that chance, I jumped out from the bushes and swung my claws.
However, just before I made contact, the deer quickly changed its course
and dodged my swipe.
75
"Missed!"
Spreading my wings, I a.s.saulted it with a gust of air by flapping them. Al‐

though the deer did lose its balance for a moment due to that, it vanished
into the forest before I could give chase.
"Another failure, is it...?"
"I'm sorry, Mentor..."
"Oh, no, it's not your fault. It's my clumsiness."
I'm not too good at hunting to begin with.
To the point that I would've been doing good by being successful one out of
ten times.
I've gotten to the point of succeeding once every seven times thanks in no
small part to Ai's help, so it's definitely not her fault.
Although it isn't...
"What should I do..."
Our current way of life has stumped me.
There are a total of sixteen people in Ai's village. Adding me, Nina, and Ai
to that, it brings to total to eighteen people and one pretty big animal.
Even if it was possible for me to cover us three with my current success rate
at hunting, it's difficult to maintain it for that many people.
They were able to live in this world up until now, of course. It's just that al‐
though they could live on their own, they did so with a major lack in nutri‐
tion.
And that they had no time to do anything else in their life.
76
They would set out to hunt in the morning when the sun rose and sleep
when it went down. That was almost their entire life. Even so, it was a
question as to whether or not they would have enough food to eat. Many of
them had died of starvation, half of those sixteen were children.
I was feeling quite acutely that having the time for education was itself a
luxury that they didn't have.
"Oh well, let's call it a day and head back."
"... Alright."
Seeing that the sun was in the middle of the sky, I spoke to Ai.
Today's harvest was nuts, fish, and sh.e.l.lfish. Things like these are fairly
stable in harvesting compared to large prey, but the fact that it's easy to over
harvest them makes it difficult, so I only take what's needed for the day.
"I'm back."
"Welcome back."
"Welcome back~!"
"Welcome back!"
When we returned to the cave, Nina and the children greeted us. Hearing
the downpour of lively greetings, I smiled.
The children's learning capabilities truly surprised me. Even though it

hadn't been too long since we moved our base closer to the cave, they'd al‐
ready begun memorizing the more simple phrases.
"You weren't able to catch any large prey today either then, I take it?"
"Yeah... sorry."
"It's not like I particularly mind..."
77
Taking the hunt's spoils from me, Nina quickly put them into jars.
"Really, wouldn't it be better for me to go with you?"
Hearing Nina's question, I groaned.
It's true, the efficiency of my hunting would improve dramatically if she

came along.
Elves are basically the children of the forest.
They can sense living things much more keenly than any wild creature and
could even out-creep an insect, not to mention how they could trap their
prey by using all of the surrounding trees. If I go with her, even my
lackl.u.s.ter hunting skills would get a boost up to producing a success once
every other try.
"Well, I'll try it out with Ai a bit longer. I'd like you to handle this place a
bit longer."
Yet even so, I have a reason as to why I don't want to take Nina.
"Please protect the children."
"I don't have much of a choice, do I?"
Nina agreed. Her cheeks were puffed out in displeasure, though.
She and I were the only two that could do something if this village were at‐
tacked by some invader.
It would leave me uneasy if we both left the village at the same time.
Although it was fine when I just had to take Ai hunting as well, it's a whole
other story now that there are eight other children to think about. Not to
mention the fact that two of them are still just babies.
"Well, Ai is steadily improving with her magic, so it should change for the
better soon enough."
78
As long as we can all stay alive, things will get better and improve.
That's what I believe, at least. For that sake, I absolutely cannot allow these
children to die simply because they might end up easily dying even in the
best of times.
"How about we start today's lesson?"
When I said that, all of the children raised their hands and screamed in de‐
light.
It may be because I give them berries after each lesson, but they are gener‐
ally all truly enthusiastic about learning. The fact that Ai, a girl who learned
magic from me, is here as well might also have a big part to do with it.
Some have been zealously learning new words from Nina even while I'm
not here, there's even a child that's succeeded in using simple magic.
"Mentor! Fire, appear!"
The one advancing the quickest amongst them is a young boy named Ken.
"Oooh, good job! You're amazing, Ken."
I'd say that he looks a little younger than Ai.
While not quite to the point of feeling like his ability to understand was at
genius levels like Ai's, he was still plenty fast. He was absorbing everything
I taught him as fast as I could show him. The concept of [Energy] seems to
be particularly difficult for them to understand, the children other than Ken
would be doing well if they could move a leaf just a bit.
While the children were learning enthusiastically, the problem was the
adults.
Although it was due to them being busy because of needing to hunt, they
hadn't tried to learn any words at all, much less magic.
To be honest, magic isn't too useful right now. Although it's different for
people who can handle it as skillfully as Nina, even Ai's level of magic can't
79
be used for much. If it's something like rustling trees, a could of men or one
of my arms would be enough to do the job. Her fire magic can't ignite fire‐
wood, either. The only ones who can produce flames that are able to ignite
other things are still just Nina and I.
And although it's not as though they are attempting to interfere with me
teaching the children, I would at least like them to try learning how to
speak.
I had Ai teach me the form of language they used, but it wasn't of much use.
How to move when out hunting, what to do in everyday life, and how to do
specific things... if they hadn't acc.u.mulated that sort of knowledge, there
wasn't much meaning in me teaching them a language anyway.
They all lived together and shared the majority of their lives, which is why
having those simple signals were enough for them. They hadn't had a reason
to use words to explain things to other people in the first place.
Well, it's not like I'd understand the subtle details in such a short amount of
time. Even me learning what they know might not have much of a point.
My physique is simply too different from theirs. If I, someone who isn't hu‐
man, lived life the same way as them, I might not experience the same
things.
Which is why although I'd like them to learn a language, something that
would allow them to converse with those that held a different set of values,
I'm not able to convey just how useful being able to use one is to them ex‐
actly because they do not already know a language.
"Fire! Appear! Fire! Appear!"
As I was lost in thought, Ken was happily putting out and reigniting the
flame. Come to think of it, I also kept having fun with the fire coming out
of my mouth just after I reincarnated in this world, didn't I?
Children were things that loved to play with fire.
80
"Ken, even if it isn't hot, you shouldn't..."
You shouldn't play with it too much.
As I was about to chide him, I got a surprise.
The flame he'd created was considerably hotter than usual.
If the flames Ai could produce were like warm water, his was definitely
closer to hot water.
"Ken!? How did you do that!?"
I unintentionally shouted that out, causing Ken to be frightened as he put

the fire out.
"I'm sorry, I'm not angry. It's alright. Could you please try appearing the fire
again?"
Nodding, Ken timidly caused the flames to appear again. What appeared
above his palm wasn't any different from what Ai could create... no, it was
actually at a somewhat lower temperature.
"Huh? Could you make the same fire as a moment ago?"
When I asked Ken that, he looked troubled.
"Why...? Is it like he ran out of MP or something...?"
Although I wasn't particularly worried about it thus far, I hadn't been think‐
ing that magic was something that could be used indefinitely without some
sort of cost to it. It probably used willpower, mana, or something similar to
fuel it.
"Isn't it because he's not saying 'fire, appear' now?"
As I was wracking my brains, Nina spoke up with a quip while she contin‐
ued sc.r.a.ping off a fish's scales with her stone knife.
81
"No, there's no way something... so... simple?"
Half doubting myself, I urged Ken to try doing it while speaking.
"Fire... fire, appear!"
A flame arose from Ken's palm as he shouted out with gusto.
It wasn't just an illusion formed by heat and light. It was a true flame.
"I see... so that's it?"
Why didn't I notice something so simple?
"Magic incantations."
It looks like we've been ignoring the incantation part this whole time.
82

Grimoire 魔法書
May it be that a voice shall fade,
books will forever light the way.
"Oh branch, move!"
As though obeying me, the water apple tree's branch shook slightly.
"Oh flames, soar upward!"
However, the words I followed up with vanished into the air without the
branch so much as rustling.
"Hmm... Oh water apple tree branch, stretch and send one of your leaves to
me."
Following what I said, a branch extended out toward me and dropped a leaf
at my feet.
I looked at the leaf and began to chant vigorously.
"... Oh tree of forbidden wisdom, Darkness Water Apple, rise from purga‐
tory and bestow upon this being your fruit---"
"What're you saying?"
"Uwaaah!?"
Hearing a voice suddenly come from behind me, I literally jumped up into
the air.
"N-Nina. You're early."
83
"The trees were rustling so I thought something was up. What was that a
second ago?"
Even though I chose to do this before the sun even came up so that no one
would see...!
No, let's settle down. She doesn't know about the concept of [Chuuni].
There shouldn't be a problem in me telling her.
"It somehow felt like you were saying something super weird?"
This girl definitely has a sixth sense!!
This is the first time I've resented her characteristic ability to sense things.
"You thinking it's strange can't be helped. I was testing out a ground-break‐
ing way of using magic just now. It may even increase the power magic has
a few levels. However, I have to try out various things in order to find the
most effective way, so I'm making sure to test things that sound awkward as
well."
"Let me hear what you said a moment ago."
"... Please spare me..."
I graciously accepted my defeat.
"Still though, it really is easier to use magic while speaking."
"You knew?"
"Sort of. I thought it was just like that for me though."
Nina held out her arm and asked the tree to give her one of its fruits. When
she did that, the water apple tree placed a water apple into her hand with
movements as dexterous as a person's hand.
What amazing precision.
84
"Apparently, the longer the incantation, the better the effect."
"Is that so?"
While not exactly knowing why, I nodded all the same.
"Also, anything said that is irrelevant to the magic itself it meaningless, no

matter which way you try arranging it."
"Isn't that obvious?"
She sounded a bit c.o.c.ky.
"Well, it might be something obvious for you, but we have to examine each
and every possibility thoroughly."
"Hmm."
She nibbled on the water apple as she halfheartedly listened to my explana‐

tion.
"Hey, you said that the longer, the better right?"
"I don't know the reason why, but yeah."
Nina tossed the water apple's core away and closed her eyes.
[Oh trees, those which spreads their roots through the ground, those which
flourish with so many leaves, those which bloom with flowers, those which
produce fruit.]
This was something I hadn't heard in a while. She was speaking in Elvish.
[Listen to wind's whispers as it pa.s.ses through the groves, to the leaves'

mutters as they fall and flutter to the ground, to the sound of your roots ab‐
sorbing water, and to my voice.]
She spoke her words like composing a poem, like weaving a tapestry.
85
[Use your supple arms to seize and deliver unto me my nourishment, the
quadruped beast, the white thing that bounds to and fro.]
It happened just as the verse finished.
---All of the trees, they... roared.
It wasn't something so simple as it being noisy. The trees themselves trem‐

bled as they undulated, squirmed, and bellowed.
The earth shook as birds took to the sky in attempts to escape the trees. The
roar of various beasts resounded from places off in the distance.
"Mentor, are you alright!?"
Surprised by the sound, Ai leapt out of bed and came running to me in

whatever she was already wearing.
The men peeped outside of the cave, spears in hand.
And then---
Plop.
With a starkly quiet sound compared to the uproar from just before, a single
rabbit was thrown to Nina's feet.
Both me, Ai, the people in the cave, as well as the rabbit itself, couldn't un‐
derstand what just happened, our eyes opened wide. The first one to make a
move without that stunned silence was the one to cause the commotion...
Nina.
"I caught it!"
Quickly reaching out toward it, she caught the rabbit by its long ears. It
tried to escape, but it was already too late.
"That surprised me... I didn't think anything like that would happen."
86
Keeping the struggling rabbit away from her body, Nina patted her chest in
relief.
"That really surprised me, too."
"Was that, Nina-san's magic?"
Still holding my foreleg, Ai's eyes darted back and forth between Nina, the
rabbit, and the trees in bewilderment.
"To think that the incantation holds that much influence on the result..."
Let's never make use of an incantation for fire magic.
"Can I do it, too?"
"It might be a bit early for you, Ai..."
With a huge vocabulary to construct an incantation, one must also have a

suitable skill in sentence construction.
Not even Nina was able to construct her incantation in j.a.panese.
Ai had also gotten to the point of knowing quite a lot of words, but it was
probably still too hard for her.
"Is that, so...?"
I wanted to do something when I saw her hang her head in despondence,

but this is one of the few problems that'll just needs times to overcome...
Just as I finished thinking that, a certain thought flashed through my head.
"No, that's not it."
I'm not sure if it'll go well, but it's worth a shot.
If it does work, various problems might all be resolved in one go.
87
"Alright, let's try something. Are you willing to cooperate with me?"
"Yes!"
The finally rising morning sun shined down on Ai's delighted smile.
＊＊＊
"You who is clad in white clothing, the comrade of all ice, the snow spirit,
oh Jack Frost. Send to me your breath. Fill this with your frost."
Holding an unfired jar, Ai looked at the wooden plank I was holding as she
recited the incantation. Something that looked like a white fog spread
within the jar. My eyes perceived that it was definitely water in the air go‐
ing below the freezing point.
She quickly used a large leaf to cover the jar's opening, put a plank above
that, then sealed it with a stone.
It was a simplistic freezer, like what used to be built in primitive times.
It wouldn't last as long as the real thing, but it should still allow a gutted
fish to last two or three days. Living should get a lot easier if we can pre‐
serve and store easily-acquired fish and sh.e.l.lfish for later.
"I did it!"
"Yeah. Thank you, Ai. You did well!"
Seeing Ai unusually act so proudly, I gently patted her head with my finger‐
tip.
"It's all thanks to Mentor, that I could make this."
Showing signs of embarra.s.sment, she pointed at the board I had modestly.
On it was the incantation she recited a moment ago.
It was the oldest grimoire in the world, so to speak.
88
It was written on a wooden plank with charcoal entirely in hiragana,

though.
There wasn't any need for her to think about what to say for the incantation
herself. A third party may think that, but there were three factors as work.
What were those three factors? Meaning, intention, and design.
Firstly, you had to understand the meaning of the incantation's words.
I tried having Nina test it out by telling her to do it phonetically in English,

but, as expected, if the person themselves didn't understand the meaning of
the words they spoke, they wouldn't work as an incantation.
Secondly, the intention. Even if both the meaning and design requirements
are met, the effect wouldn't come to fruition if the magic is used without
there being an intention behind it. Just speaking an incantation without
thinking anything wouldn't invoke the magic.
And lastly, the most important, is the design.
The design is why the words spoken were used in the incantation... in other
words, there has to be a relationship throughout it all. Nina said that it was
natural, but it wasn't something as simple as that.
Just repeated the same words wouldn't work.
[Oh trees, those which spreads their roots through the ground, those which
flourish with so many leaves, those which bloom with flowers, those which
produce fruit.]
Like how Nina had recited, even though she said things that all meant tree
in the end, she designed it such that each individual statement was a differ‐
ent way of saying the same thing. And in proportion with the level of design
given, the magic's effectiveness would increase.
To put it another way, having only ever used magic without the incantation,
we had only ever used magic through meaning and intention.
89
"Mentor, can I ask you, something?"
"What?"
"Mentor, have you ever seen, Jack Frost?"
I was at a loss on how to answer Ai's question.
Jack Frost. A spirit of ice and snow that appears within England's myths.
I didn't know whether or not spirits actually existed within this world. But
since it's easier to refer to a concept like him after personifying it, I simply
decided to do so and include it in the incantation.
"Yeah, I have."
The incantation might just lose its effect if she realized that he doesn't exist.
Thinking that, I lied to her.
It's be troubling if we lost the help of that cold incantation now.
Besides, it wasn't necessarily a lie either. I have met him.
... It was inside a game, though.
"I want to meet him, too."
"Yeah. If you work hard in studying magic, you might just be able to meet
him some day."
I never thought that my white lie would lead to something outrageous in the
distant future.
90

Chapter 12
A Concern 懸念
Bad premonitions are often right on the mark.
"Fireball, salamander, stick out your tongue. Use your tongue to make fire!"
When I heard Ken chanting inside the village, I saw a bundle of kindling
begin to burn.
"That one's gotten fairly popular..."
What Ken just recited just now was something that could be heard in vari‐
ous places around the village nowadays.
Still, I've realized that it's easier for them to memorize incantations that use
simple sentences, so after making a few, even those that aren't able to read
words yet are able to memorize several incantations.
As a result, most of the villagers have gotten to the point of being able to
use magic that can produce true flames.
Ai and Ken have been learning magic that's reached the level of being actu‐
ally useful and would follow up by displaying their practical uses to the
adults.
And the simple freezer has improved enough so that we can now store fish
inside of it for three days and it still be safe to eat after cooking. To put it
another way, we now only have to go fishing once every three days.
Moreover, even the children are able to manipulate plants and trees well
enough to pick the fruits and berries that are usually too far out of reach.
There's even been some instances of them catching small birds and animals.
91
Our general food situation has improved greatly, so there are even some
adults coming with the children to learn magic. Language too, of course.
Everything has been going smoothly.
---Except for just one concern.
"Mentor."
It happened at the time I was worried about how to handle it.
The one who called out to me was the eldest man in the village.
Ai's father, Guy-san... My nonexistent naming sense is awful.
"Hunt, go. Come?"
"... Alright. I'll go with you."
Well, it's not something that'll be resolved just by me sitting here thinking
about it.
Thinking that a change of pace might help, I decided to follow Guy-san and
the others on their hunting trip.
"Mentor! I'll go too!"
Just as we were about to leave the cave, Ai came shooting out towards us.
"No."
However, Guy-san thrust his arm out suddenly, stopping her.
"Hunting, man, do. Woman, wait."
"But..."
With Guy-san sounding as though there was no room for a reb.u.t.tal, Ai

looked toward me.
92
Their society was patriarchal, with fathers holding absolute authority. I've
been overlooked as far as that rule is concerned due to being an irregularity,
but as a human woman, Ai wasn't allowed to go out hunting.
Or maybe I should say that even her wishing to defy her father's intentions
itself wasn't allowed?
She wasn't even able to complain about being offered as a sacrifice.
I've come to believe that they practically treat women as objects; however,
they do decide things with at least some rationality. At the very least, I don't
think it's a good idea for me to b.u.t.t into the matter simply out of my own
ego.
"It's alright. We'll capture something big, so be a good child and wait here,
okay?"
"... Okay."
Hearing what I had to say, Ai hung her head and reluctantly nodded.
"Be careful!"
"Try not to goof up too badly!"
With Ai's and Nina's voices sending me off, we headed out to hunt.
Their customs and the thing I'm concerned about are, honestly, in agreement
with each other.
Not about women's position in their society, I mean.
It's that there simply aren't enough people.
Not including me and Nina, this village has seventeen people in it.
Of them, eight are children. Of the adults, five are men and four are women.
93
Given that there are eight children and nine adults, that means that their
population is currently in a downward trend. That isn't to mention how there
isn't even the concept of medicine or medical treatment in this world.
There's no guarantee that those eight children will live until adulthood.
As those that give birth to the next generation and maintain their popula‐
tion, women are incredibly important. Therefore, they aren't allowed to do
something as dangerous as hunting. At the very least, the old-fashioned cus‐
tom of having women protect the dwelling is reasonable, given the
circ.u.mstances. I am in one of those pre-modern eras, after all.
Even so. No matter how I think about it, as a dragon, I am unable to have
children with them. It would be impossible for them to give birth to some‐
thing as large as a dragon in the first place.
The only things I could do were: defend them, hunt prey, and develop
magic as much as possible while I am still alive.
"... Huh?"
As my train of thought was travelling down that fruitless path, I noticed just
how far we had walked away from the cave.
"Could it be that we're going to leave the forest?"
When I asked Guy-san that, he nodded in response.
Both they and I generally only hunted within the forest.
It's partly due to me building my base close to the cave, but it's also partly
due to the things we could hunt in the plains being particularly more diffi‐
cult.
First was the fact that the trees Nina could manipulate into helping us were
much fewer than what she could in the forest.
She's able to manipulate gra.s.s as well nowadays, but it's almost impossible
to catch the giant beasts that live in the plains with gra.s.s.
94
I thought that I might be able to catch them easily if I swoop down on them
from the sky, but that ended in vain, too. The moment they saw my figure in
the sky, they would run away into cover and make it very, very hard to find
them. Unfortunately, moving faster makes it so that I lose my ability to
make tight turns. Making the tight turns needed to catch prey that's trying to
escape as I'm in the middle of a dive is incredibly difficult.
Guy-san and them were having similar troubles with hunting in the plains,
so they had generally only been hunting in the forest.
Pa.s.sing by the old base Nina and I made (it's been several months since
we left it, but it's already in ruins), we left the forest.
Come to think of it, I just realized that this is the first time I've left the for‐
est on foot.
Surprisingly, it didn't take too long despite having to weave through and
over the forest's underbrush.
It's not to the point of Nina's being able to do it without even a single strand
of hair getting caught on something, but seeing Guy-san and them walk just
as fast through the forest as when they walk on flat ground, it looks like
they're right at home.
Rather, we're walking at a fast enough pace that I might be what's holding
them back.
Once we reached the plains, Guy-san and the others set out unhesitatingly.
I can't really tell if they have some destination in mind or if they're just
walking. Either way, I trusted their sense of direction and followed along.
[See.]
Just then, Guy-san suddenly raised his voice and held up his spear.
That's supposed to be the signal for when they've found prey, but I can't tell
where it is at all.
95
When I started looking about the vicinity, they set out once more. They
weren't crawling and hiding, nor were they running away in a hurry. They
were just walking normally.
Did he make a mistake?
Following them as I tilted my head in befuddlement, I suddenly noticed it.
Guy-san definitely had seen something. But it wasn't the prey itself.
What he found was its footprints.
I'm only saw gra.s.s growing on the ground, but Guy-san bent down to
check the ground repeatedly.
[See.]
We had continued on in this manner for somewhere around two hours. Guy-
san said it again, but this time, he'd seen the prey itself.
"Mentor, there."
And so he spoke to me, politely using the j.a.panese I had taught him.
"Yeah... I see it. Alright."
More like, there's no way that I wouldn't see it.
"Do you really intend to hunt that?"
When I asked to make sure, they all nodded together.
"I mean, that? Really?"
Listening to the thuds resound from its steps, I looked up toward it.
The biggest thing I'd seen since mother was moving slowly.
"It's as big as a multi-floored building though?"
96
Those who could understand what I just compared this gargantuan to did
not yet exist in this world.
97

Chapter 13
Herculean Strength 剛⼒
Grasp it, picture it, then release it.
That's magic.
The first thing that came to my mind as I attempted to compare that creature
to something was an elephant.
It had four thick legs, a huge body, and long tusks growing from its mouth.
But that's as far as it went for looking like an elephant. Supported by a long
neck, its large head looked more like a rhino's or a hippo's. It had horns
growing from its temples like a cow, too. Its very, very long crocodilian tail
completed the look.
Still though, what stands out the most is by far its size.
Even on all fours, it's so tall that I have to look upward to see its head.
Let alone Guy-san, its size is definitely sufficient for trampling me into the
ground.
"Spear, throw. Mentor, fly. Bite."
"Ah, so I'll be the one that has to stop it after all..."
Guy-san's explanation was concise.
Guy-san and the others would surround it in a semicircle and throw their
spears at it while I met it head on.
98
We'd hunted a number of beasts with this strategy before this.
But the largest thing we had successfully hunted that way was a wild boar,
something not even a tenth the size of this giant.
"Mentor, strong. Win."
I appreciate him putting so much faith into me, but isn't he overestimating
me a little too much?
"Well, let's give it a shot... hold out your spears."
Holding my palm out before the five spears held out toward me, I recited an
incantation.
"Oh those that are long, sharp, and may pierce anything. Bend thy ears and
heed mine call, bask in the light of mine flames and shine out in glory. Be‐
come spears without equal, thine aim never faltering, thy strikes unblock‐
able. Act as shooting stars, capable of piercing even the most colossal of
beasts."
Then, once I carefully breathed fire out onto the spears, the stone spear‐
heads began to glow red.
This happened due to an incantation I'd devised.
The effectiveness of magic usually isn't immediately recognizable to the

eyes. Accordingly, it's also just as often hard to tell how long the magic's ef‐
fect lasts.
Which is why I decided to add the glow as one of its effects.
... Things having some sort of glow after having magic used on them is ba‐
sically a sure thing when it comes to fiction, but it honestly does have a
practical reason behind it, too.
"Make sure you're ready to go before the glow fades."
99
Unfurling my wings, I flew off in a slightly different direction and took a

detour so that that giant wouldn't see me.
Come to think of it, I should give this kind of beast a name.
I say that, but there's only one name that comes to mind.
Behemoth.
Behemoth, a monster from the Old Testament.
I sincerely hope that there's no creature bigger than this thing.
Once I had flown high up into the sky, Guy-san and the others surrounded
the behemoth in a semicircle and threw their spears at it. The glowing
spearheads tore through the air just like how I'd imagined them doing and
pierced into the behemoth's body.
"It really is tough, isn't it."
I muttered that as I saw the spears only stab half their length into it.
The magic I'd imagined was one that would have spears piercing the behe‐
moth all the way through, shooting out its other side.
The fact that that was all that happened despite me reciting such a long and
thought-out incantation just went to show how solid and firm the behe‐
moth's hide was.
I'm not even sure if my fangs can pierce it, honestly.
Fortunately, the behemoth didn't turn toward Guy-san and the others. In‐
stead, it actually started to run away from them.
The behemoth would have been able to crush Guy-san and them if it felt
like it, so I felt relieved that everything was going well.
Given its scale, it would be like it getting pierced by toothpicks. Even so, it
looks like this is the first time it's felt even that much pain.
100
Following the behemoth's retreat, I began to descend towards it in a steep

dive.
Even with me being such a poor hunter, there's no chance at me missing

such a huge target running straight away from me. Imagining myself biting
through its windpipe, I snapped at its neck with my fangs.
"Gyuuu..."
A strange sound came from the behemoth as a mixture of blood and air
streamed out of its neck.
So hard!
The behemoth's neck was tremendously tough, like biting into an iron pillar.
Its skin was hard enough that I wondered how those spears had even
pierced it.
I used all the strength I could muster to squeeze down with my jaws, push‐
ing my semi-pierced fangs further into it. It felt horrible, like I was biting
into a roll of aluminum foil. Not breaking despite going up against this
ridiculously hard skin shows that my fangs are considerably tough, but the
skin's firmness was even more tough.
By the time I'd managed to bite into that small portion of the behemoth's
neck, it started swinging its ma.s.sive head in an attempt to resist. I couldn't
let myself be thrown off, so I dug my claws into it and managed to hold on
through its efforts.
I then heard a horrible slicing sound, which was followed by its neck going
limp. In that moment, I tore off the piece of flesh I was working on.
My timing was terrible.
Losing the support from my mouth, I lost grip with my claws as well and
fell from the behemoth, it's flesh still in my mouth.
When I tried unfolding my wings to catch the wind, a huge shadow pa.s.sed
over me.
101
"Ooooooooo!"
A thunderous reverberation accompanied the beast's deep roar.
I stared at a spectacle that I never thought I would see.
That thick, hard neck that not even I could bite through... was sliced off in a
single blow.
Having lost its head, the behemoth's body tumbled to the side and crashed
into the ground, one final roar coming from it. Flapping my wings several
times, I descended to the ground while staring at it.
... Big.
It was definitely small compared to the behemoth, but even so, it was still
around the same height as me.
Its arms and legs were as thick as logs and its muscles were like chiseled
marble.
It had peculiarly red hair and a lion-like mane.
In terms of physique, it was smaller than the armored bear, let alone the be‐
hemoth.
However.
However, this creature that looked like a gorilla, lion, and bear were mixed
together--- [Tch, I missed the lizard?]
---seemed to be a human.
[Elvish... you can speak Elvish?]
[Oh, so the lizard can speak?]
It looks like we both managed to surprise each other.
102
I can't tell how old he is, but judging by his voice, he seems unexpectedly
young. In his twenties at most.
[I don't know what that Elvish thing is... but you've learned from those long
ears too, then?]
[Yeah, something like that. I don't randomly attack people, so please don't
worry about that.]
[Hmm.]
Hearing my response, the man answered back halfheartedly.
We can communicate with each other, but it doesn't appear that he cares
about me.
What had sliced through the behemoth's neck was a weapon fashioned out
of a giant boulder.
I'm not sure if I'd call it an axe or a sword, but it's definitely a very large
and roughly processed weapon.
And it was able to slice off the behemoth's neck even though my fangs
could barely pierce it.
No, what's even more strange is that he leapt at least ten meters off the
ground while wielding that huge weapon. No matter how muscular he is,
that should be impossible.
He did something that should have been impossible.
In other words, he was a magus as well.
---And one with herculean strength, at that.
To be honest, I don't have any confidence in winning against him.
[Hey, you s.h.i.ts. Get out here and work on this thing.]
103
When the man raised his arms overhead and yelled out, ten or so men ap‐
peared and started dismantling the behemoth's body.
[Please wait. That's prey we attacked first. We're fine with just taking a part
of it, so could we split it up?]
I'd be troubled if the thing we spent this much time hunting was taken away
just like that.
[What's that?]
The large man spoke in dissatisfaction and gave me a piercing glare.
The pressure I felt from his glare was way worse than what I felt from the
armored bear's.
I honestly felt horrified enough to start trembling, but I resolved myself and
glared back at him.
... I was prepared to take off into the air at the drop of a hat, though.
[Eh, sure. I finished it off so easily thanks to you flailing about, after all.]
Saying that, the man ordered his subordinates to leave one of its hind legs to
us.
My heart still pounding, I felt relieved. It was a large enough portion that
even if we distributed it to everyone in the village, we'd have enough for
several days and then some. It would've been impossible for us to return
home with all of it anyway, so this result is good enough.
[Thanks. It's a big help.]
I signaled for Guy-san and the others to come and get the behemoth's leg.
[Hey, you.]
I heard the man speak from behind me as we started to carry the meat back.
104
He's not going to say that he changed his mind, right?
[Want to come to my village?]
What I heard when I looked back toward him was, unexpectedly, an invita‐
tion.
105

Chapter 14
Horribly Awry 不覚
That man was strong, wise, and beautiful.
he was also too nice.
[This is amazing...!]
[Right?]
Hearing my involuntary remark, the man---who appears to go by Darg---

grinned with a laugh.
What laid before my eyes was a remarkably different village than ours.
Many triangular buildings were lined in a row. From their looks, they were
pit-houses.
Trails of smoke rose into the sky from here and there while woman carrying
earthenware and men carrying bows roamed about.
There were at the very least a few dozen people living here, maybe even up‐
wards of a hundred.
It was a splendid village.
My chest filled with hope at the thought that if we could merge with this
village, our population issues could be solved all at once.
[I'm back!]
106
Hearing Darg's well-known voice in the village, the villagers gathered to‐
gether.
As expected, or rather as was natural, he was this village's leader.
The villagers all had the same physique as Guy-san and the others. It was
just Darg that was so abnormal.
Given that I was somewhat insecure about what I'd do if a ton of men simi‐
lar to him came out, I felt relieved.
[Take it.]
When Darg waved towards the behemoth's meat, the women grunted in re‐
sponse to show that they understood.
I c.o.c.ked my head to the side upon seeing that.
[What're you doing? Follow.]
[Ah, yeah. I'm coming.]
My thoughts interrupted by Darg's voice, I followed behind him in a panic.
Reaching the village's center, I saw a building constructed to be noticeably

larger than the others.
The floor was dug out slightly with the roof constructed in a pyramid-like
shape. There was nothing that could be called furniture, only some straw
spread out across the ground and a few earthenware items.
[Hmm? Sit. A meal is on the way.]
Saying that, Gar lowered himself onto the straw.
The house might be this big simply to house his large build.
Even I could sit down in it without feeling cramped.
107
[Still though, what you did back there was amazing. For you to be able to
sever the neck of such a large creature...]
[It's nothing to fuss about.]
[Can anyone else do the same thing then?]
[Not likely, eh?]
Darg answered my question along with a derisive smile.
[Why are you the only one who's so big and strong?]
[Because that's how it is.]
As expected, he's similar to me and Nina in that he's a [Natural Magus].
It's wasn't due to technology or study, it was due to his own talent.
[What about you? Are there many big lizards that talk?]
[No, that's just me.]
To be precise, dragons do have their own language.
But even so, I haven't met any dragons other than mother. So, at the very
least, there being many of us isn't the case.
Thinking about it more, it was natural. If there were so many over-engi‐

neered creatures in the same place, their surroundings would quickly be left
bereft of food.
Which is probably another reason why mother urged me into leaving the
nest after ten years.
[Heh.]
Even though Darg was the one to ask, he simply responded halfheartedly.
108
It was around that point that our food was brought to us.
[Ooh... this is...]
I started to speak out in admiration.
Because it was a soup made out of various wild plants, mushrooms, and
beast meat poured into a clay pot.
This is the first time since I've come to this world that I feel like I've seen
its [Cuisine].
[It's delicious, try it.]
[Yeah...]
As he recommended me to do, I poured the soup into my mouth.
I had a sensitive tongue when it came to heat in my previous life, so I was

happy at being reborn as a red dragon, something that would never be
burned by eating even the most steaming hot foods.
"Ooh...!"
Tasting it on my tongue, I let out a groan.
Even while being so chewy, the wild plants weren't overpowering at all.
The dried meat oozed flavor the more I chewed it, the mushrooms' ability to
exude a mellow taste as they melted when they touched my tongue was
mysterious.
And the soup that was able to merge all of them together was delicious.
Very delicious.
As though nourishment permeated into my core the moment it touched my

tongue, it was delicious enough that I trembled. I feel like I'd gulp down
however much of this they could give me.
109
Since they headed back to the village, I feel sorry for Guy-san and the oth‐
ers for not being able to try this.
[You're just a lizard, but you can still tell it's delicious, eh?]
Seeing me gulp it down and sigh in satisfaction, Darg made a comment.
Now that he mentions it, it's true. It feels like it might be due to there being
no recreational amus.e.m.e.nt besides meals, but in my previous life, I was
rather uninterested when it came to food. Maybe it's because dragon
tongues are better than human tongues?
[Could you tell me how this is made?]
I asked the woman who brought us the soup.
However, she only looked back at me with a puzzled expression.
I suddenly recalled that sense of incompatibility I felt when I arrived at this

village.
Could it be...
[This person doesn't know the language?]
[Yeah, that's right.]
Darg shouldn't be the only one that knows how to speak.
At the very least, the men that went with him were able to follow his orders.
Which means they understood what he was saying.
[You didn't teach the language women?]
[Of course not?]
Darg frowned, his brows knit in confusion.
110
What's this guy talking about?
That's what his expression seemed to say.
[What meaning is there in teaching women how to speak?]
I somehow managed to keep myself from grimacing.
I kept telling myself that there's nothing I could do about it.
This world and the era it's in dictates that that line of thought was mostly
reasonable.
[Seeing how you like eating that, what do you think of this?]
As I was thinking about a few depressing things, Darg showed me a large

pot with something that smelled good in it.
[What's this?]
Smelling a mysterious scent I hadn't smelled before, I sniffed it.
It was like fruit, yet far more potent. However, it was a different kind of
sweetness than what candies had. It was more rich and had more of a depth
to it.
[Try drinking it.]
Urged on, I slowly stretched my tongue out to it and licked it despite the
anxiety and antic.i.p.ation to this unknown substance.
Immediately after, lightning coursed through my body.
"Th-this is..."
The first thing I experienced was the mellow and rich sweetness of berries.
Not just on my tongue, but within my nasal cavity as well.
Then, a moment after that, a stinging stimulation tickled my throat.
111
But it wasn't something that felt unpleasant.
No, it actually felt like I wanted to have more. I inclined the pot towards
me.
It felt as though my throat grew hot and like vitality was bursting from my
belly.
"This... is alcohol?"
By the time that wound up drinking enough to fill a cup, I finally realized it.
I hardly enjoyed drinking alcohol at all in my previous life. I didn't much

like its taste and just one or two cups was enough to make my face redden.
But what about this promising flavor? I even felt comfortable simple by ex‐
haling in this pleasant aftertaste. It's so good that I'm suddenly feeling bad
about not being able to enjoy this in my previous life.
[It's a good drink, isn't it? Come now, have more.]
[No, I couldn't possibly...]
Even while saying that, my gaze unintentionally drifted towards the alco‐
hol.
It wasn't just that it was delicious. It felt like my whole body longed for it.
[Don't hold yourself back. A man's generosity includes how much alcohol
he offers.]
Darg spoke, he himself drinking some alcohol.
[Maybe just one more...]
I lost to the temptation and took an additional cup.
It goes without saying that it didn't end at just one cup.
112
＊＊＊
"Mm..."
Raising my head up, I realized that I had fallen asleep.
"c.r.a.p."
When I jumped to my feet, I wasn't in my usual house, but in Darg's.
Fortunately, I could still remember everything.
I got drunk and didn't fight my drowsiness, instead listening to Darg's en‐
couragement and wound up falling asleep.
He wasn't in the house, so I reluctantly left the building.
"Wow, it's already this late..."
With the sun high up in the blue sky, I realized that I'd slept till noon.
Had Darg already left for hunting?
I didn't see any men nearby to send him a message and the women wouldn't
be able to understand me.
Oh well, Ai and the others are probably worrying about me right now, so
let's head back.
Suddenly coming up with an idea, I took off a scale and left it inside Darg's
house.
It stung, but it was only about as bad as pulling out a beard hair.
Flapping my wings, I took off into the air. It shouldn't take long to get back
if I went through the air.
All things said, I guess I'm still weak against alcohol.
113
Well, I don't think that drinking four of those large pots could be considered
weak, so let's say that I'm weak when it comes to resisting its temptation.
But now that I think about it, be it eastern or western myths, dragons being
weak against alcohol was basically a standard. I should be more careful.
Nina's probably angry, huh. Ai will be worrying...
Soaring through the sky while thinking about that, I reached Ai and the oth‐
ers' village surprisingly quickly and descended. Now then, time to listen to
Nina's scolding...
"Mentor!"
Those thoughts vanished immediately upon seeing Guy-san and the others'
injuries and the look on Ken's face.
"Nina, Ai, they---!"
"What's happened?"
Seeing that it obviously wasn't something trivial, my heart started beating

rapidly.
"Take away, left!"
It felt as though the ground beneath my feet had collapsed.
114

Chapter 15
Rage 逆鱗
Don't get normally gentle people angry.
I didn't know what I'd caused
---The Sword Division's Founder, Darg What? No, no way.
I did, what, no---
A myriad of confused thoughts and regrets swirled in my mind.
"Ken. Tell me what happened."
I asked everyone that saw.
"Who did it?"
I'll regret however much I need later.
"Super, big man... strong man, red hair."
"So it was him."
That has to be Darg.
He got me drunk and used that chance to kidnap them.
In that case.
In that case, that was his intention from the moment he invited me to his
village.
115
Even though I was drunk, I can remember everything that happened. I didn't
tell him how to get to our village.
Which means that he had his followers chase after Guy-san and the others,
got information about the village from me, and came here either last night
or early this morning.
I should still have time.
Hurriedly, I took off into the sky.
"That which protects my all and which shines red in the sunlight. Oh scale
of mine, become my ears and let me hear, become my mouth and transmit
my voice!"
Dashing through the air with all I had, I composed an impromptu incanta‐
tion.
It was a magic that would allow me to use the scale I'd left in Darg's house
to send him a message.
Things that were originally part of a whole and had been separated into
something else were still connected---it was a very magical way of think‐
ing.
So then wouldn't a similar thing be possible using this world's magic?
It failed the first time I tried it out. I'd filled the magic with uncommitted
feelings like how it'd be nice if it work back then, but this time I seriously
prayed for it to work.
[Release me, you savage!]
As soon as I heard Nina's a.s.sertive command, I truly felt relieved. Hearing

her like that, I don't think she's experienced anything terrible yet.
[What a noisy girl. This long ear one is boring. Should've just brought this
one alone...]
116
[Let go of Ai!]
[Whoops.]
Together with the sound of a sword swinging through the air, I heard some‐
thing be cut.
[Unfortunate, you can't do anything to me with such a clumsy technique.]
It looks like what did the slashing was a plant that Nina manipulated.
I thought my heart was going to stop there.
[Annoying. I was thinking about gifting you to one of my men, but I'll kill
you if you keep on yapping.]
[I'd like to see you try!]
She responded t.i.t for tat.
I can't let that happen!
[Stop!]
The clamor paused the moment I raised my voice.
[Where are you!?]
[That lizard b.a.s.t.a.r.d, eh?]
"Mentor!"
Following that, three voices overlapped each other. Good, it sounds like Ai
is for now as well.
[Are you sure? Just try laying a finger on either of them. I'll burn down your
village.]
[Hah.]
117
Darg sneered at my threat.
[Big words for someone that's been afraid of me the whole time.]
He saw through my fear of him.
[Yeah. I'm a coward.]
However.
[Which is why I'm a huge coward when it comes to losing. So, again. Are
you sure? I can just rain fire over everything and stay out of your prided
strength's reach, it'd be easy.]
I'm not so young that I'd be intimidated by a younger that's not even a quar‐
ter my age!
Hearing my dirty threat, even Darg fell silent.
Meanwhile, I flapped my wings and rushed to Darg's village.
"Mentor!"
When I landed in Darg's village, Darg held Ai and Nina back as they tried
to run to me.
Both of them were tied up in rope, but neither looked to be noticeably

wounded. That neither of them had anything horrible happen to them
caused me to feel momentarily relieved.
Our conversation was done in Elvish, so Ai probably doesn't understand the

situation that well. She was looking around in unease. Meanwhile, Nina's
expression felt more like she was actually worrying about me. I have to say
that it does feel like something she'd do, but I would appreciate it if she
stopped being so unreasonable despite being tied up like that.
[Give them back.]
[Sure.]
118
Holding up the same boulder-made sword as before, Darg spoke.
[But you'll have to beat me for them.]
[Why should I accept a condition like that?]
[I kept my word. Now it's your turn to do what I say.]
I was worried. I don't think that I could win a close range fight against him.
Darg's sword had easily ripped through that behemoth's neck. I'm fairly sure
it'd go through my scales as well.
I can't to take off into the sky either. He could use that time to jump and
quickly catch me.
In other words, willing or not, I have to fight him.
[You were the one that kidnapped them against their.]
[So what?]
What should I do? What should I do?
I thought frantically while dragging out the conversation.
[Doing things against another's will is bad. It is your fault, so you have an
obligation to return them.]
[Haaah?]
Darg looked like he was facing a fool.
Even if I say so myself, what I just said was idiotic.
In this world, in this age, obligations and ethics were of no use and held no
sway.
119
[What're you on about? I took them. They're mine. Why would I have to
give them back?]
His words were frank.
[Well, it doesn't matter. I'll give this one back.]
Saying that, he pushed Nina a little forward.
[In exchange for this one. How bout it?]
... And then jerked Ai closer.
It can't be helped. There's nothing I can do.
I persuaded myself.
[... I understand.]
[What!? What are you saying!?]
Nina started making noise when I agreed.
[Sorry, Nina.]
I sighed as I looked into her eyes, my head bowing deeply.
Reluctantly, Nina's head hung low.
[Remove this stuff.]
Darg cut open the rope that bound Nina.
[Well then, this girl here is mine. Yeah?]
[Of course...]
I spoke.
[... not.]
120
[Hah. It's a fight then?]
As usual, Darg brandished his sword.
Because he knew that I was afraid of it.
[Yeah, we'll do just that.]
[What?]
Seeing me nod, Darg knit his brow in suspicion.
[We'll start at my signal. Sound fine?]
[Signal?]
Not answering his question, I stayed standing there and began to recipe an
incantation.
"That which is more red than my scales, which is even stronger than my
fangs, which holds more heat than my blood, and which shines stronger
than my eyes---"
[Oi, I said, what's the signal?]
It can't be helped. There's nothing I can do.
"The spear that singes all, the sword that destroys all, the arrow that pierces
all, and the hammer that smashes all---"
[What are you grumbling over there?]
Darg didn't understand me.
j.a.panese had the concept of spell incantations as well.
"Bundle yourself, wind tightly and bore through creation, create a blinding
flash of light---"
121
Truly. Every last one of them.
Over and over, they treat Ai as some object.
No matter how normal or ordinary it is for this world and this age, my rea‐
sonableness has a limit.
Therefore, me being unable to put up with it... can't be helped.
Yes, what I persuaded myself about.
Ai is not an object.
She is my important---
"Your name is---"
First pupil!
"DRAGON BREATH!"
A flash of light burst from within my throat.
"Haah---------"
[Hah... ... ...]
After everything settled, Darg and I stared at each other.
"Haha..."
[Hah, hah, hah.]
Both of us started to laugh.
"Hahahahaha!"
[Hahahahahahahahaha!]
We couldn't do anything but laugh.
122
"Th-this isn't something to laugh about!"
Yeah. Guessing that I would breath out my fire by my gestures, she grabbed
Ai and ran to the side to escape it. This was the fruit of her being doused in
my sighs many times.
That flash... my full powered breath broke Darg's sword into pieces, blew
away the house behind him to dust, continued on to the forest behind him
by carving out a cylindrical hole, then finally opened up a beautiful ventila‐
tion hole in the side of the mountain beyond that.
It was something that you could do nothing but laugh at.
[Next time... That, will be aimed at you.]
Darg immediately dropped to his knees upon hearing my threat.
123

Chapter 16
The Cowardly Dragon 意気地なしのドラゴン
Just as how I can see what cannot be seen,
there are things that I cannot do.
What will he do now?
[I give up. It's my loss!]
Standing before Darg as he let his head fall forward and placed his hands
against the ground, I wasn't sure what I should do.
I should kill him here and now if I want to sever my anxiety about being de‐
ceived again in the future.
However, can I kill a person? I don't think I can.
If I could, I would have erased him with that attack.
I even ended up avoiding him with it despite feeling so much rage.
There's also the fact that Ai and Nina were unharmed. It was the same with
Guy-san and the others; although they were somewhat injured, they weren't
injured enough to threaten their lives. If something had actually happened
to them or the girls, I believe I just might have ended him in my anger.
However, no one suffered any real harm and it's already impossible for me
to do something like that now that I've settled down.
And most importantly, I really do not want to kill someone in front of Ai.
124
That is not something I can do, not as her teacher. This, I firmly believe.
[... Alright. That's enough.]
[Enough...?]
Darg looked up at me, speaking very carefully.
I don't think he knows about the notion of prostration, but neither his cur‐
rent posture nor my mood are very good.
[So long as you do not do anything like this again, I will overlook what
happened this time.]
When I said that, Darg stared at me in puzzlement.
[Overlook...? In what meaning?]
[If you don't do anything else, I won't do anything else either.]
[You won't kill me, and you won't take the women?]
[Correct.]
It seemed as though it was a difficult way of thinking for Darg to under‐

stand.
He kept blinking his eyes and tilting his head back and forth.
[I don't get it. What do you get out of it?]
[Nothing. I simply don't want to believe that taking something from another
is the natural thing to do.]
[What...]
Looking both stumped and confused, Darg spoke with a strange look to his
face.
125
[Don't you think that I'll attack you all again?]
[If you want to die, I am fine with granting you your wish.]
[Wait! That's not what I meant!]
When I took a firm step forward and said that, Darg shook his hands in
front of him as he backed away in a panic.
[Good. If you don't reflect on what you've done and break this promise, you
will not have another chance.]
True, I may be naive.
I also recognize that I am coward.
But this is because Darg hadn't broken my last line.
[And if that time comes, I will make you regret being born in this world.]
I didn't entirely intend for it to happen, but flames wound up coming out to‐
gether with my words.
If he goes against me and attacks yet again, I'd have no reason to forgive
him.
Rather, if he does, I won't hold back in the least.
I wonder if he grasps the weight of my words?
Darg did nothing but stare at my face, his eyes opened wide.
He suddenly stood up and approached me slowly.
Just as I began to wonder if he actually intended to resume the fight, it hap‐

pened.
[Brother!]
126
Darg abruptly clasped my arm and said that.
[Can I call you Brother!?]
[... Huh?]
That Elvish word wasn't one that indicated kin.
He used a word that indicated personal respect, a special t.i.tle of sorts.
[Up till now, I never thought that there would be anyone stronger than me. I
believed that because I was strong, it didn't matter who I took what from.
That's why now that I've lost, the natural thing to do was for you, the person
who's stronger than me, to take my life.]
His eyes shining, Darg continued speaking somewhat fervently.
[But... you're different. Someone who's truly strong. You don't even steal.
Even without doing that, you are living. You're so confident that you aren't
even anxious about letting your enemies free!]
[W-well... I guess so...?]
I honestly just feel like it's something that any modern peace-loving idiot
would do, but he wasn't exactly wrong with his favorable interpretation of
it.
[I want to attain a strength like yours. So, can I call you Brother?]
[Uhh, I mean, you can call me what you want...]
I said that, but I only answered like that because I couldn't cast away the
suspicion that this might be some sort of trick to get me to lower my guard
against him.
[Really!? Thank you!]
Darg leapt into the air in delight, looking much like a child.
127
Seeing that, I suddenly recalled a certain thing.
[The one eternally by your side, yet unable to be seen by sight. With thorns
yet no petals and with fangs yet no mouth, my foe shall become my ally. Do
you pledge to be that person?]
[Mm? What do you mean?]
Unable to understand the meaning of the incantation I recited in Elvish,

Darg c.o.c.ked his head to the side.
[I asked if you could swear on never going against us again.]
[Oh, of course then. I'll never go against Brother ever again!]
He nodded earnestly, but there weren't any visible changes.
... d.a.m.n. I improvised the incantation and forgot to include something

into it that would to allow me to check if it was successful.
[Could you please try punching me?]
[Eh? Why?]
[Don't worry and just do it.]
Him being confused about me telling him to do that immediately after hav‐
ing him say he wouldn't oppose me was to be expected, so he looked at me
in doubt while swinging his fist.
[Gah!?]
"Guh!"
Together with a dull impact, both of us groaned in pain.
... It hurt a lot more than I thought it would.
128
I thought that he wouldn't be able to damage me through my scales without

that sword of his, but that wasn't the case at all. My cheek started throbbing,
the pain coming and going like a pendulum's swing.
[The heck!? My body hurts a ton!]
It looks like the magic was successful.
What I pictured was a painful deterrence to attacking us, something that

would activate whenever he tried doing so.
[Looks like it worked. It'll hurt like that if you ever try to attack us, so be
careful.]
[That's fine and all... but did I actually need to go and hit you? It hurt before
I even swung my fist.]
He punched me despite feeling the pain? What amazing willpower.
[I was making you undergo some pain as an experiment, so I felt it was only
right for me to feel some as well.]
When I gave that as my answer to him, Darg burst up laughing.
[Haha, we really aren't enemies, ahahahaha.]
It was a pure kind of laughter, one not tainted by derision.
＊＊＊
"Ready? Make sure you hold on tight."
"Okay."
I felt Ai hold on to one of the spines on my back tightly.
I knew that it was being touched, but I couldn't feel much through it. Simi‐
lar to hair.
129
I was both thankful and sad about that fact.
"What are you waiting for? Stop being so slow and come on!"
"Hold up, I can't maneuver as well as you."
I unfurled my wings as I responded to Nina who was flying over me in the

sky.
Flapping them powerfully, my body propelled itself into the sky in one go
and hurling past Nina in the blink of an eye.
"Eh? Ah, hey, hold up!"
"Stop being so slow and come on, then!"
Using her own words against her in a joking tone, I flapped my wings once
again and opened a huge distance between us. Now that I think about it, this
is the first time I've flown side by side with Nina.
"Ai, are you alright? It's not too scary, right?"
"I'm okay."
---It's also the first time I've flown with anyone but Nina on my back.
"... I'm sorry for scaring you."
"Eh? But I'm not afraid?"
Hearing Ai's confused response, I shook my head.
"Not that. You having to go through such a horrible experience was entirely
my fault."
I told her everything.
That I did as Darg told me and followed him to his village.
130
That I fell asleep, drunk due to the alcohol's influence.
That he mocked me because of my weak att.i.tude.
Each and every step of the way, it was my responsibility.
"But I wasn't, I wasn't afraid."
Ai repeated herself in a gentle tone.
"Because I was sure you would come to save us, Mentor."
"That's just what you think after knowing the results..."
Although it ended up going well, she might have went through something
terrible if I made even a single mistake.
Just then, Ai giggled.
"Ai...?"
"Sorry, it's just funny."
Holding back her laughter, she continued.
"Because, Mentor. Isn't magic something that creates the result you want di‐
rectly?"
Ai's words caught me by surprise.
It definitely was as she says.
If fire's combination with oxygen causing heat and light was science, magic
was something that would simply produce that same heat and light from
nothing.
I couldn't hide my surprise at her suddenly understanding magic so deeply.
"Which is why this result was bound to happen."
131
Ai continued forward, speaking with pride.
"After all, my Mentor is the number one Magus in the world!"
"... You're overestimating me. I'm not that great."
"No!"
Ai denied me with a tone that left no room for me to talk back.
"There is no person that's stronger, more gentle, or more wonderful than

Mentor."
This was something that concerned me.
"I'm not a person though, am I?"
Cracking a joke to hide my embarra.s.sment, Ai put all her strength into her
embrace on the spine on my back.
"Even so, Mentor, more than anyone, I---"
At that moment, the wind suddenly picked up.
The sound of the air blowing past us drowned out Ai's voice.
"Sorry. Did you say something just now?"
I asked as such.
"... No."
And Ai responded as such.
"Nothing at all."
She just shook her head.
Ahh...
132
---I truly am a coward.
133

Chapter 17
Growth 成⻑
I've been treating you as a child this whole time, so you missed out on
something important.
Hearing the sound of wooden boards being struck together, I woke up with
a start.
It was the signal that something invaded the area near the village.
Likely having woken up at the same time as me, Nina dashed out of the
small house neighboring mine.
"The enemy is to the south, just outside of the village."
Running side by side with me, Nina found their exact position by listening
to the trees' voices.
"Their numbers---"
Her words were interrupted as the forest's trees were thrown down one after
another.
Following that, the fence surrounding the village was burst open.
"... Just one."
Looking at the beast that had appeared directly before her, Nina spoke with
an irked expression.
It's because her memories concerning this type of beast weren't too good.
134
What invaded the village was an armored bear.
Moreover, its size was bigger than the one Nina and I had encountered
when we met.
"Nina, I'll leave the villagers' safety to you."
"Mm. You'll probably be alright, but be careful..."
"Please wait."
Leaving my back to Nina and taking a step forward, a bell-like voice held
me back.
"Mentor. Could you leave it to me?"
It was Ai.
"... Alright. But don't push yourself too much."
"Okay."
Nodding happily, Ai moved in front of me.
Nina didn't have much of an objection to it either.
Having stopped moving due to my glare, the armored bear was angered by
seeing such a small human take the stage and rushed forward with a growl.
The usually cautious and humble Ai asking to do something like this was
rare.
Me wanting to respect her request was the reason I didn't stop her.
"My arms, like a bear's; my legs, like a deer's; my skin, like a rock; my
strength---"
It was also simply because both Nina and I knew how strong she was.
135
"---like a dragon's!"
Ai caught the armored bear's paw with her bare hands. It was three or four
times taller than her, but rather than being pushed back, Ai's arms actually
forced the armored bear backward.
"Huooh!"
Following her yell, the armored bear flew into the air. Hurled back several
meters, it once against crashed into the fence.
"He who is clad in ice clothing, who sheds autumn's leaves, and who melts
in spring's light, the spirit of both ice and snow, Jack Frost! Grasp it with
your palm and dye it with your breath!"
Ai stuck out both her palms towards the armored bear and a fierce blizzard
shot out, fully covering the armored bear in snow in the blink of an eye and
causing it to freeze solid.
"Tomorrow, we're having bear stew!"
Taking a few more seconds to make sure that the armored bear wasn't going
to start moving again, Ai looked back and did a triumphant pose.
"... I thought she was raised as a kind woman. Man, not even I can win
against her anymore."
"So slow. Why're you so late?"
Nina complained at Darg, who'd said that with a slight tremble.
"It's not like I had to do anything, right?"
He shrugged his shoulders, looking at Ai drag the frozen armored bear with
a smile on her face.
He'd lowered himself after recognizing that he lost against me, but he's been
deliberately laudable recently after being urged forward by Ai's develop‐
ment.
136
---It's been five years since then.
And it's been a bit over six years since I took Ai in.
There were a few conflicts, but in the end, Darg's village and ours merged
together.
Darg's village was one formed entirely through his own charisma and
strength.
As he went under me and became my follower, none of his people had

much of a problem with it and we were able to merge without many issues
at all.
I thought that Darg would be crude, quick-tempered, and egoistic, but he

was actually unexpectedly amiable to the people in his group.
He might treat them as possessions, but it does also at least mean that he
doesn't hurt them, instead putting his own life on the line to protect them.
On the whole, he isn't a bad guy to have around.
Darg's village wasn't the only one that merged with ours, either.
There was a village that wished to join us because they were unable to pro‐
vide a sufficient amount of food for themselves.
There were also villages that considered us a foreign enemy and attacked.
Darg was most useful whenever that happened.
After all, they could tell that they were no match against him just by look‐
ing at him.
While I would do the same in that respect, him being of the same race as
them was even better. They might fight to the bitter end thinking that I'd eat
them since I'm a dragon, but since Darg was just barely human enough, they
would surrender quickly.
137
... Well, the most effective thing to do was for both of us to threaten them
together.
Like that, the population of our village increased steadily and rapidly, bring‐
ing us to over a thousand people. Taking the standard of this age into ac‐
count, it's probably fine to consider this as a top-cla.s.s population level.
"You're our security officer, do your job."
Nina's sermon continued as I was reminiscing over the past few years.
"C'mon. You didn't have to make me the officer of anything."
Darg shot Ai a quick glance.
"This village has four strong magus in it after all."
Just on time, a youth ran over to the girl.
"Sis, are you alright!? Let me take it."
Having completely overtaken Ai in height, the young Ken tried to take over
the armored bear's corpse from her.
"I'm fine. I can do it."
However, Ai had easily warded his hand away with her weak-looking arms.
Seeing as how she has the strength of a dragon right now, it's no wonder.
"Mentor, you too. Don't make her do something so dangerous."
He aimed his verbal attack at me as I was thinking about that.
"Even if you say that, she herself said she wanted to do it and she more than
has the ability to do so. You're not a child anymore, so don't disregard her
feelings and unilaterally try to stop her."
Ken stared at me discontentedly when I said that.
138
"Not a child..."
Muttering to himself, he ran off.
Still silent, Nina walked over to me and elbowed my side.
"Yeah, I know..."
Although our livelihood and the magic academy were going well, there
were still things that caused me distress.
I was deeply aware of that fact.
＊＊＊
"Sis!"
I, who was heading over to chase after Ai, stopped moving when I heard
Ken's voice.
"What's wrong?"
Hearing Ai's soft tone, I could picture her expression in my head.
I could hear her clear as day with my ears, but she was far beyond my visi‐
ble range.
It was an exchange happening far in the distance.
I feel a bit uneasy about how this seems like eavesdropping though.
But I wasn't exactly able to make an appearance, nor could I plug my ears
and leave.
"... No matter what, I'll help you."
"Thanks, but if anyone other than me touches it, they'll cling to it and
freeze."
139
She was probably talking about the armored bear she was dragging along.
As a woman that could manipulate the cold at will, she herself also seemed
to have formed a resistance to it. It's similar to how I won't get burned.
"Not just that! Everything... always. I want to help you."
Ken spoke zealously and straight to the point, similarly to how he manipu‐
lated fire.
"I love you, Sis. Please, be my wife."
His words went as I thought they would.
My legs freezing in place was also as I thought they would.
"Thank you. I'm very happy to hear your feelings, Ken."
"Then...!"
"But I'm sorry."
... And Ai's response was, again, what I thought it would be.
"Why... why, am I that useless...?"
His question sounded entirely like a lamentation, yet Ai was unable to re‐
spond.
Hearing Ken's footsteps sound as though his strength had been drained, I
took a deep breath.
＊＊＊
Outside of the village to the north was the cave that Guy-san and the others
had once lived in.
This small cave that had been filled with just ten-odd people was now used
as an ice room.
140
With the entrance sealed up with clay and only a small entrance inside, cold
magic was regularly used inside it.
I'd previously used pots as a subst.i.tute for a freezer, but it was tough using
magic on each one individually. They were also bulky and bad at insulating
themselves from outside heat. Although turning the cave into an ice house
solved all of those problems in one go, what made it possible was Ai's
earnest progress with her magic.
It appeared that magic has something similar to apt.i.tude.
Just like how I couldn't use cold magic at all and how Nina was exception‐
ally skilled with manipulating plants, each and every person had some kind
of magic they were and weren't suited to.
Darg and Guy-san were practically blank slates for anything that wasn't
magic that enhanced their own body, while Ken was good at fire magic.
And Ai was our village's best magus at using cold magic.
She was rather hard working, so wasn't limited to only using cold magic
and could use various kinds, but she was particularly skilled at it. Of every‐
one in our village, she's the only one that could use magic to cool down the
entire cave. Not even Nina could create the blizzards she's able to.
"Hey, Ai---"
Lifting up the hanging fur that was acting as the door, I found myself at a
loss for words when I saw Ai come out of the ice house.
"Mentor. Is something wrong?"
Her clothes were adorned by many separate slivers of ice, each shining and
glittering in the moon's light and bringing about a mysterious G.o.ddess-like
beauty.
"... No."
Unable to say that I was awed by her appearance, I shook my head.
141
"It felt like you were charmed by me, though?"
My thoughts easily seen through, I coughed.
"Yeah. You've gotten beautiful."
---Truly.
"Thank you. Even if it's just a compliment, that makes me happy."
Her smile as she said that truly was charming.
And it was troubling.
It had only been six years.
In that short amount of time, that young girl had matured into a beautiful
woman.
The hair that she'd had in a quirky short cut now fell to her waist, l.u.s.trous.
Her body had changed from its flat, skin and bones look similar to that of a
boy's, to a curved, womanly appearance.
Her features still gave the feeling of innocence, as well a gentle allure.
"Ken is a good boy."
"I know."
Hearing what I said, her smile vanished, immediately to be replaced with a

stern tone.
Exactly because she's this attractive, she'd had to turn down not just Ken,
but many other men.
The fact that she had turned them all down was something that I knew.
As well as what was likely her reason for doing so.
142
"I... I want you to be happy."
Of course, just getting married and having a child is not happiness.
Yet even so, I want her to live and experience ordinary happiness as well.
"Mentor, I---!"
At that moment, something white fell down on to Ai's nose.
Seeing things floating down on us from above, we looked up into the sky.
"Snow...?"
"This... is snow? It's the first time I've..."
The climate around here was warm, it hadn't snowed here up till now at all,
not even in the winter. I'd taken Ai to see snow that had acc.u.mulated on
the top of a mountain so that she could understand what snow was, but this
should be the first time she's ever seen it falling.
"Hoh hoh hoh."
A strange voice came from inside the ice room.
"Hoh hoh hoh."
It lifted up the fur pelt at the entrance with sluggish movements, once again
making that sound.
"Jack Frost...?"
Ai muttered into the air.
As though to answer her, the fur froze over.
143

Chapter 18
The Ice Spirit 氷の精霊
Walking on frost and accompanied by ice, he appears with the snow.
is that he looks so cute.
"Hoh, hoh, hoh."
It crept out of the ice room slowly, as though to see what we were doing.
Each time it took a step, needles of ice would appear at its feet. Touched by
its hands, the ice room's walls froze.
It wasn't too tall. Around the same height as Ai, perhaps?
It had a big, round head sitting above its round body. Its mantle had icicles
hanging from it. Staring into its black round eyes was like staring into the
abyss, its emotions unreadable.
"What the..."
I muttered.
It was a being entirely unknown to me for this world. Bears, deers, rabbits,
names like that could be applied to just about all of the animals here. The
evolutionary trend headed toward much larger bodies, more feet, or more
horns, but it could all be explained simply by thinking of the trend as being
more diverse.
I could understand that the things living here were similar. Evolution would
converge on certain things according to function. Birds needed wings to fly
in the sky, for example. Not even in this magical world would something as
144
basic as that change. Magic was something born from the development of
their original capabilities, after all.
But then there's this.
Jack Frost was a fict.i.tious existence. That is, one from Earth's fiction.
"Mentor."
Her eyes fixed on Jack Frost, Ai whispered, her tone firm.
"Please, run."
Jack Frost opened his mouth and a terribly cold wave of air blew out from
it.
Driven by reflex, I opened my mouth wide and spewed fire against it. The
flames and storming cold air collided with each other, negating themselves.
"... No way!?"
However, my flames couldn't last against the never ending flurry as they
started to dwindle. After all, me breathing fire was me exhaling. I quickly
took a hold of Ai, unfurled my wings, and took to the sky.
"What in the world is he?"
"Mentor, this won't work! We have to land!"
Together with the falling snow, a storm blew against my body. I made an ef‐
fort to stabilize myself by flexing my wings, but I wasn't able to move them
well due to the freezing cold.
I started to spin in circles as I fell toward the ground.
Bad, this is very bad! I have to do something!
I embraced Ai closely, wrapping my tail and wings against her so that I

could at least protect her.
145
However, the impact I felt several moments later wasn't the crash I had ex‐
pected. I'd been caught by soft branches and leaves.
"What're you doing?"
"Nina!"
Standing on the elongated branch like a little bird, Nina looked down at me.
"Oooooh! Raaah!"
Hearing a barbarous cry come from below me, I looked down.
Darg had just sliced Jack Frost in two with his crag blade.
A burst of snow scattered and Jack Frost crumbled apart.
But immediately after that, snow clumped together and formed the snow‐
man once again.
"What!?"
Darg opened his eyes wide and slashed at it again, as well as taking a dis‐
tance.
"Bother, what the h.e.l.l is this thing!?"
"Well... I don't know, either."
I understand that it's Jack Frost.
I understand that, but what is it?
A demon? An apparition? A sprite?
Even in this world that has dragons in it, this is the first time I've seen a
creature that doesn't die from falling apart like that.
"Brother, can you deal with it with your flames?"
146
"His breath was stronger."
"Wha---!? Stronger than that?"
Darg was probably recalling the matter from five years ago. He took a
glance at the ventilation hole still in the side of that mountain.
"The was after I recited an incantation with all I had. What lost against it
was a chantless, ordinary breath."
"Could you defeat it if you use that incantation?"
"I think so, but..."
I answered Nina's question with a shake of my head.
"Even a short incantation would probably blast away the ice house."
"Let's think of another way then."
Nina instantly shot down her idea.
Fire was simply too compatible with me.
If I went and used an incantation, I wouldn't be able to hold back at all.
"I'll do it!"
The one who broke into the conversation was Ken.
"Ken, you came too?"
True, we might just be able to defeat this Jack Frost with his fire magic.
He's better than me when it comes to adjusting his output.
"Are you guys done talking!?"
Repeatedly cutting Jack Frost to pieces, Darg shouted out to us.
147
Even though it immediately reconstructed itself, it wasn't as though his at‐

tacks were entirely useless.
At the very least, it didn't seem like he could attack while he was destroyed.
However, things froze just by touching his body. Darg's crag blade itself
was covered in white and his arms were starting to freeze.
Rather, just how is he even swinging his sword in that state?
"I'll give you a chance then. Ken, take it out in one big shot."
"Alright."
Ken nodded and Nina leapt to the ground soundlessly.
"You know."
He looked my way with and spoke.
"Mentor, you can let Sis down now."
Hearing him, I finally realized that I was still holding on to Ai.
"S-sorry!"
I hurried down from the tree and let go of her.
"It's okay... I have to stop, that child..."
After looking down in what appeared to be a trace of embarra.s.sment, her

expression hardened as she gazed at Jack Frost.
"Oh trees, roots, branches and leaves! Grow and form a cage!"
Responding to Nina's incantation, all sorts of roots and trees broke through
the ground and enclosed Jack Frost.
148
However, just because it finished imprisoning him, Jack Frost waved his
hand.
That alone was enough to cause what he touched with his palm to freeze.
"Come one! Why're you growing so slow!"
The plants that usually sprouted up like eager serpents were moving awfully
awkwardly.
It was due to the surrounding temperature itself being considerably lower.
"Fire!"
Leaping up, I turned my head to the sky and uttered a single-worded incan‐
tation.
A giant fireball erupted from my mouth, illuminating the night sky like a
newly born sun.
"Woah... that's crazy."
"Oh vines, tangle and twine!"
Rays of heat raining down on the surrounding ice incessantly, it all evapo‐
rated in an instant. Nina took advantage of that and caused the nearby ivy to
extend towards Jack Frost. The ivy that tangled around him froze the instant
it touched his body, fixing it in place.
"That which extends its tongue of red, which is clad in garments of flame,
oh salamander, consume it as kindling---"
Jack Frost slowly turned to look at Ken, who was reciting an incantation.
Then, a snowstorm blew from his crescent-shaped mouth.
"Icy mantle of frost, to me!"
149
Immediately following Ai's quick shout, icicles stood towering before Ken
like a shield.
... Right. If it's just for defense, isn't ice more effective than fire?
"Use your tongue to bore through and eradicate it with your breath!"
Ken, completing his incantation, fired off an unbelievably hot ball of fire
from his fingertip.
It easily penetrated the ice pillars Ai had produced, as well as continued on

to pierce Jack Frost in the same manner.
The sound it make was like a red-hot metal rod being thrust into water, Jack
Frost disappearing without a trace.
"Phew, you did it..."
"Looks like it."
After confirming that it wouldn't sprout back up, Dark thrust his sword into
the ground and caught his breath.
Nina seemed to lose her tension as well.
I could finally calm down.
"Still though, Brother, to think that you were to strong was the problem."
"I'm really not good at regulating my fire. Even so, I can handle average op‐
ponents with my ordinary breaths and my claws."
I should probably come up with some attacks that use something other than
fire.
I'm alright at manipulating wind, but it's not too suitable for attacking with
since air is too light.
"Sis, what's wrong?"
150
"Nothing, it's nothing..."
Ai shook her head.
Her words made it sound as though she was thinking about something.
I wonder what it was?
She turned to me.
"Umm... Mentor. Could we talk for a moment?"
"Oh, sure. I don't mind."
"Then let's go to my house."
I nodded and started to follow her back to the village.
"Can... we not hear it, too?"
Just then, Ken stopped us.
"It's not that you... can't."
"Then---!"
"Hey."
Nina rose her voice as she looked up into the sky, cutting Ken off.
"It didn't stop snowing?"
A flake of snow floated down and landed on her outstretched palm.
Following that, the snow that was falling down whirled together, gathering
in one place.
Reforming from the head down, Jack Frost's mouth drew into the shape of a
crescent moon.
151
Ai's actions as she turned around from facing me... they felt like they were
in slow motion.
"Don't!"
She spread her arms wide and shouted.
And a white wind was blown.
The next instant, Ai's body had frozen completely solid.
152

Chapter 19
A Guiding Fetish 誘導呪物
Do you have someone you hate?
Pick whichever you like, bring it to me
--- Shaman Sawari
"Ai!"
Calling her name with a voice close to a shout, I blew out flames to melt the
ice.
But far from melting under the heat of my breath, it even continued to en‐
large as it engulfed Ai, turning into a large pillar-like crystal.
"Hoh, hoh, hoh."
Jack Frost let out a happy-sounding noise and bounced upward.
Its round body floated buoyantly as it ran away, looking as though it was
sliding through the air.
"Ah! Get back here!"
Darg chased off after him. Jack Frost had taken to the air in order to escape,
so I, as someone who could fly the best of us all, should have been the one
to do the chasing.
However, that's something I simply couldn't do.
"Ai, Ai! Dammit... what should I do!?"
153
No matter how much I breathed on it, the ice pillar didn't melt.
"Mentor, move aside!"
His incantation complete, Ken blasted a large ball of fire against Ai.
I was about to say something about what he intended to do if he burned her,

but when I saw the result, my worrying was unneeded.
Not even Ken's magic had caused so much as a drop of water to melt.
"That which is more red than my scales..."
"Cut that out!"
Now that it's come to this, all I can do it use an incantation. Just as I started
putting that thought into action, Nina pulled on my tail with a jerk.
"You probably would manage to melt it, but you might end up doing the
same to Ai along with it!"
"But if we don't...!"
Her entire body was covered in ice, there's no way she could be able to
breath in it.
Suffocation causes damage to the brain if it doesn't get oxygen within five
minutes. We don't have time to be slow here!
"I think she'll be alright, event if we don't rush. Mmm, like what happens to
trees when they shed their leaves."
However, starkly contrasting my impatience, Nina was odiously serene.
"... Like hibernation?"
"Yeah yeah, like that. Hibernation. At the very least, she isn't about to die
right away."
154
Nina's usual flippant wording and att.i.tude managed to bring me back to

my senses.
"But are you sure? How do you know that?"
"Eh? You tell from looking though?"
... It looks like I'll need to hear more about how from her later on.
"But it's not like we can just wait for spring to come. Do you know how we
could melt the ice?"
"It should melt on its own if we defeat that thing."
I also felt like that's how it'd be.
Though it might be better to say that I only barely thought of it, rather than
truly knew it.
"But for us to defeat it... it didn't even die when it was blasted to bits. How
could we kill it..."
"Why not just burn it as many times as it takes?"
"... The answer was that simple...?"
Snow was, in short, frozen water. Water doesn't disappear when it evapo‐
rates, it just turns into a gas. That should be the reason Jack Frost was able
to revive himself like that.
If we a.s.sume that fire is just as useless as smashing or slicing him, what

should we do?
's.h.i.t! Sorry, Brother! I lost sight of the b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"
Darg came running back, panting.
"I could tell that it was heading outside the forest though..."
155
The village was surrounded by forest on all sides.
Rather, maybe it'd be better to say that we cut out a part of the forest in or‐
der to make the village?
What continued on after the edge of the forest was a vast gra.s.sland.
"... That's troublesome."
Between a forest or a gra.s.sland, it'd be easier to hide in the forest.
However, that kind of common sense didn't apply to us.
Because we have the incarnation of the forest, the trees' chosen child, Nina.
Whether he tried hiding in a bush, in the trees, or underground, so long as

he was in the forest, finding him would be as easy as Nina flipping over her
hand.
But when it comes to searching through those vast gra.s.slands, Nina's

power is useless.
There's almost no lighting in this primitive age to light the dark, so I

wouldn't even see anything from the sky.
"We'll have to wait for morning. I'll keep an eye on Ai, so you get some
rest."
"But..."
Jack Frost might not be in the gra.s.slands by the time morning comes
around.
No, it wouldn't be strange even if he'd already left it.
I didn't feel like just laying down at a time like this would help anything.
"We know that it's not in the forest. In that case, the only one capable of
searching for it is you. I'll wake you up just before the sun rises, so hurry up
156
and get some rest to preserve your stamina."
Nina's argument was so sound that I had no room to rebut it.
But even so, my feelings weren't so willing to bow to logic.
I gazed silently at Ai's figure trapped within the pillar of ice.
Both of her arms were stretched out to he sides with her head down and
eyes closed. She looked like a crucified Christ.
She'd protected me.
There's no way I could ever just leave her like this.
But I don't have any idea what to---
"... Wait a second."
Unexpectedly, I realized something.
"That which is rock solid, yet as invisible as the wind. What is stale as a
shadow, yet as dazzling as light, I call upon you! Heed my voice, show me
your creator's face...!"
I realized something about the ice that had trapped Ai.
Given that my flames couldn't melt it, it couldn't just be ordinary water. It
was obviously magical in origin. In other words, it was closely connected to
Jack Frost. One might even say that it was a part of him.
There's a magical connection between items and what those items were
once a part of, similar to how I transmitted my voice through a scale of
mine a while back. I've decided to call objects like these fetishes.
Fundamentally, you aren't able to use magic on things that are outside of
your scope of vision. This is because magic needs you to perceive and real‐
ize what something is, so you can't use it on what you can't see.
157
However, so long as you have one of these charms, you can use magic even
on things that you can't see. Nina's ability to monitor everything in the for‐
est is because all of the forest's trees are fetishes to her.
"It worked!"
It was my first time using magic directly on a fetish itself, but I succeeded
in tracing it back to him. The surface of the ice pillar displayed Jack Frost
as he climbed a mountain. It was the mountain to the south beyond the
gra.s.sland, but it was transmitting the video of him rather clearly.
"Nina, take this."
I removed one of my scales and handed it to her.
"You know how to use it, right? Please, keep me updated on where he is."
It's not like Jack Frost would just stay still while I spent time catching up to
him. I need someone here to keep track of where he goes. Nina should be
able to do it as easily as I did.
"... Alright."
Nodding, I spread my wings out wide.
"Wait!"
It was Ken.
"Mentor, please take me too!"
Hearing his plea, I hesitated for a moment.
It's not because I thought we was hostile toward me or anything like that.
It's because although he definitely is a strong Magus, he hasn't had much

real battle experience at all.
158
Meanwhile, although Darg's only able to use physical reinforcement, he is

enormously powerful.
Above all, he's accustomed to fighting.
Even if I'm a dragon, I'm still only around three meters long at the most.
I can only carry a single person.
I feel like taking Darg along would be better since we'll be at the top of a
mountain and I'll be able to wield my power not having to worry about col‐
lateral damage.
"Ken, sorry, but..."
"Brother, take the kid!"
Surprisingly, Darg himself threw Ken a lifesaver.
"I'd only stop that thing from moving at best. The kid should be more useful
than me against that thing!"
"Old man..."
"I'm not that old, call me bro."
The two of them knocked fists and grinned at each other.
I envied their relationship a little.
It wasn't a good time for me to do that, though.
"Hold on tight, Ken!"
"Yeah!"
Ken on my back, I took off into the night sky.
"W-o-o-oaaaah...!"
159
Ken screamed.
"Amazing...!"
I guess it was more of an exclamation than a scream.
Come to think of it, this is the first time I've flown with him.
Nina and Ai were the only two other Magus able to fly, so this is probably
the first time he's seen things from this high up.
"... So this is the scenery Mentor always looks at..."
Ken muttered.
"There's all of it, but nothing we can see."
To be frank, the night is pitch black.
The moon was out a little while ago, but it's been hiding behind the clouds
so I really can't see anything at all. I can just barely make out black shapes
on the ground below me.
Paying attention so that I wouldn't crash into anything, I headed for the
mountain.
And then I vaguely noticed something floating in the sky.
There weren't many things that would fly around in a night as dark as this.
Thinking that I may have seen it wrong, I blinked twice and took another
look.
Right there, in the dark night---
Was Darg's. Burly. b.u.t.t.
"Pfft!?"
160
Seeing something so ridiculous, I accidentally spat out fire.
[Nn. It looks like it worked?]
Following that, Nina's voice came out of it.
"Nina, the heck? What happened?"
Darg's b.u.t.t kept floating near me as I flew through the sky.
I didn't have the presence of mind to think about it much, but honestly, it
was seriously unpleasant.
[Telling you in words would be annoying, so I'm showing you what I'm see‐
ing.]
Darg's b.u.t.t vanished, but what followed was a close-up of Ai's bust.
"What you're seeing, huh... how?"
[Dunno. I just tried it out and it worked.]
This genius...!!
[So yeah. That guy is...]
A finger appeared. Nina was probably looking at her finger.
[Around here on the mountain.]
"... Please don't ill.u.s.trate it with her chest."
What Nina pointed to was the tip of Ai's bulging chest.
[But it's easier that way.]
Well, it's true.
Rather, Nina, aren't you staring at Ai's chest too much?
161
a.s.suming that whatever appears in this illusion is what she's looking at,
she's practically only staring at Ai's chest...
"Either way, thanks. I get where I need to go."
[It doesn't look like he's moving now, so you should be good heading
straight for him. I'll let you know if he starts moving again.]
Done talking, she cut off.
"Mentor, is that it?"
Unexpectedly, Ken spoke up after the illusion vanished.
"What?"
"There. That!"
It felt like he was pointing forward, but I couldn't exactly see turn around to
look at his finger. However, there was still quite a distance to the mountain.
The mountain was so far away that I could barely make out its outline. I've
been to it before and know how far away it is, so I couldn't believe he'd
spotted something on it.
"What are you talking about?"
"I just said, that! Can't you see it? It's so close!"
"Close? Ken, we're currently moving really fast. If it's so close, we

should've overtaken it a while ago."
We're going so fast that there's nothing I can really compare it to. I've even
had to protect him with magic so that he wouldn't get blown off my back.
He might've mistaken our speed because of that, but we're actually moving
five or six hundred kilometers per hour right now.
"But it's been there this whole time---..."
162
"But there's only---..."
We frowned simultaneously.
Because we finally realized.
We realized what we had been misunderstanding from each other.
And that Nina's information was wrong.
Jack Frost wasn't at the top of a mountain.
One of the two mountains in front of us was Jack Frost.
163

Chapter 20
Mana Link 魔⼒結合
Do you know what he said back
"Mentor, you really are amazing."
---The Verdant Witch, Nina
"W-was he that big!?"
"Obviously not!"
I definitely do remember there being a mountain there.
Rising into the heavens, it had turned into Jack Frost's round head, eyes and
mouth included.
"Did it absorb the snow at its summit and get bigger...?"
Still though, that's way too big!
Now that it's grown this much, wouldn't I not be enough anymore?
While Ken and I were shuddering at the thought of taking it on, Jack Frost
opened its crescent mouth with a rusty machine-like motion.
"Salamander, bring forth your fire!"
"Oh flames, burn everything!"
We each recited our own incantations. Immediately afterwards, a thick

snowstorm a.s.sailed us.
164
Our two streams of fire twisted around each other and shot out. It was
barely enough to compete against the snowstorm's strength, but us two
combined managed to be on par with it.
---No, it wasn't enough.
"Mentor...! How long is this going to keep up!?"
With my mouth preoccupied by spewing out flames, I couldn't answer Ken's

shout.
However, I could tell from his voice that he was also approaching his limit.
Similar to how I'm unable to breath while spewing fire, it's impossible to
continue using magic indefinitely.
Be that as it may, it seemed like Jack Frost's snowstorm was inexhaustible.

If things continued on, we'd lose against the snowstorm and get blasted
down to the ground.
It'd be great if we could protect ourselves with ice like Ai did, but I'm in‐
credibly bad when it comes to ice magic. Even if I miraculously managed to
succeed in invoking it, I wouldn't be able to create an ice wall.
What can I do, what...!?
"Kuh---sorry, Mentor!"
Exhausted, Ken's flames stopped. Just after that, the snowstorm began push‐
ing back my flames and gradually drew closer. I'd tried my best at flying
sideways to dodge out of the snowstorm, but Jack Frost was able to change
its direction. There were no signs of me being able to get out of it.
My flames would soon reach their limit.
Similar to a collapsing dam, the icy snow surged at us all at once after I
stopped spewing fire.
"Split it---"
165
But just on the verge of getting blasted, I recalled it.
Rather than using the opposite of something to defend against it, it's easier
to manipulate something similar.
So although I couldn't produce ice---
"Wind!"
Manipulating wind was one of my specialties!
The snowstorm split in two and streamed past us to both sides. It's not a
type of magic I have to emit from myself, so I'll be able to keep it up for
however long I need like this.
Even so, I have to concentrate to be able to accurately divide the snowstorm

apart.
So much so that using fire magic as well would be difficult.
"Ken, I'll keep the snowstorm at bay. You attack!"
"Alright!"
I headed toward Jack Frost while tearing apart the wind. Even if it isn't that
effective, we have to do something to shrink his giant body.
"That which extends its tongue of red, which is clad in garments of flame,
oh salamander, consume it as kindling---"
Listening to Ken's incantation, I suddenly thought of something.
a.s.suming that there is an ice spirit, wouldn't summoning a salamander---a

fire spirit---be able to entirely oppose it?
I immediately sc.r.a.pped the idea after thinking of it.
It feels like summoning it would be possible.
166
But I couldn't take the chance of losing control of the salamander.
"The spear that singes all, the sword that destroys all, the arrow that pierces
all, and the hammer that smashes all. Bundle yourself, wind tightly and bore
through creation, create a blinding flash of light!"
A flash shot out from Ken's outstretched palms.
Easily piercing the fierce storm, it bore through Jack Frost.
"That's...!"
The second half of the incantation was what I used when I was truly angry
at Darg.
"... Mentor, I respect you."
Panting, Ken unexpectedly said that.
"You're stronger than anyone, know more than anyone, and are more gentle
than anyone. Ever since I was a kid, you've been my goal."
Come to think of it, he was more simple-minded back when I met him five
years ago.
"But it's different for Sis. You know, right? Sis always, always rejects my
courtship. Why? Why..."
Yeah.
"---Why, why does she only ever see me as her younger brother?"
Of course I know.
I've known for a long, long time.
"So why, why don't you respond to her!?"
That flash magic must have been a heavy burden for Ken.
167
"Or maybe... Mentor, do you not think anything of Sis!?"
Out of breath and intermittently firing attacks, he asked me a question.
"Answer me. Without putting on airs, without treating me like a child."
I-it's---
"If you don't, I'll force---"
"It's obvious that I like her!"
By the time I realized it, I'd roared out my response.
"There's no reason that I wouldn't like such a hard working, gentle, earnest,
cute child...!"
"Then why---!?"
"Because I'm a dragon!"
It was something I hadn't admitted to at all up till now.
"We couldn't walk together holding hands. We couldn't have children---I

couldn't even embrace her in my arms."
Around where the chest and throat meet on a dragon is where the reverse
scale was said to be in my previous life.
There isn't a reverse scale there, but it is instead the location where my body
temperature is at its highest. If a human touched it, a simple burn wouldn't
be the end of it. If Ai were to embrace me, that would be where her face
rested.
"For such a good child to be forced into being with someone like me... she
doesn't deserve having her life ruined. Don't you agree?"
This time, Ken said nothing in response to my words.
168
Just then, several huge pillars of ice appeared around Jack Frost.
Did he change his method of attacking after seeing that he couldn't kill us
with a snowstorm?
Ice arrows... no, those are closer to spears or battering rams. I don't think I
could defend against those with wind.
"Wind---"
But I did have a trick to use.
"Carry my wings!"
If you can't move your opponent, you can just move yourself to them.
Responding to the intense gust, my body shot up, down, left, and right at
high speeds.
However, I wouldn't be able to avoid it like this forever.
Ice spears were flung toward us one after another, gradually becoming
smaller and more frequent, its supply seemingly inexhaustible.
It realized that quant.i.ty was more important than quality here.
"Mentor. I understand how you feel, and although I don't agree with you..."
Sounding like he'd broken through something, Ken spoke.
"Will you lend me your power?"
I didn't know what he was thinking.
But of one thing, I was sure.
He and I were both thinking about and fighting for Ai from the bottoms of
hearts.
169
"Yeah, of course."
Therefore, I had no reason to refuse his request.
"That which extends its tongue of red, which is clad in garments of flame---
"
Ken began reciting his usual incantation.
"---which has sharp horns, and which is the bearer of sagacious wisdom."
No, it's different. His incantation, it's---
"Oh compa.s.sionate salamander, the fire dragon whose strength lords over
all---"
---addressing me!
"Grant me your breath and scour that menace with your majesty!"
I felt the heat within my belly soar.
Yeah, sure.
Take it, take it all!
From Ken's palms shot a giant flame.
It was different from the flash that aimed solely to bundle its power tighter
together.
It was a hot, intense crimson flame.
This was the breath of a genuine dragon.
The giant flame wrapped around Jack Frost, evaporating it and all of the
flying ice pillars around it, continuing on to burn the entire mountain.
Everything ended up burning.
170
"... Mentor, you really are amazing."
Relieved, Ken muttered those words.
"No, not yet!"
I forced my wings back toward me and dove to the mountain's tip that Jack
Frost had been concealing.
The snow still hadn't stopped.
Sure enough, the falling snow was reforming, trying to revive Jack Frost.
"What should we do!? Mentor!"
Taking a look at it, I was convinced.
This was the place I had brought Ai so that she could see and understand
what ice was.
This Jack Frost was something Ai had created after all.
Something she had produced with her magic, something that had gone out
of control.
In that case, I have a good solution for this.
I opened my mouth wide and---
Chomp.
---ate Jack Frost.
Thinking back, I had eaten the first magic she'd produced back then as well.
Magic would disappear once it entered my body, something that was itself
magical.
171
Even if that weren't so, it would constantly be melted by the flames within
my body, never getting the chance to reform into Jack Frost.
My conjecture appeared to be correct, as the snow that had been falling in

the vicinity stopped immediately.
The dark clouds disappeared with surprising swiftness, allowing the rising
sun to shine from beyond the horizon and for it to illuminate the mountain‐
top.
172

Chapter 21
Disenchant 解呪
It was the exact opposite of those fairy-tales.
The causes, the genders, even the order of it all.
"Why!?"
I cried out in spite of myself.
"Why... why isn't it melting!?"
Yeah.
Even though we killed Jack Frost, Ai remained frozen.
"That Jack Frost guy should be gone now..."
Even Nina was frowning, her tone stiff.
"Yeah. He should be."
According to Nina, Jack Frost's reaction vanished a little after I ate him.
There wasn't a reaction even after she casted magic on the ice encasing Ai
again, and the snow falling around here disappeared as well.
Rather than believing that Jack Frost had devised some countermeasure
against detection magic, it would be better to think that the magic's effect
has continued on even after his disappearance.
But if we a.s.sume that, what should we do?
173
"Mentor."
The one who came to the place Ai was frozen at was Guy-san, worried.
"Guy-san... sorry. Because of me, Ai..."
"Not, Mentor's, fault."
Guy-san shook his head as he spoke with some difficulty.
"But..."
"Mentor."
Guy-san called my name as I was shaking my head, feeling like I wanted to

vanish.
"I, don't know, magic. I no good, at words, too."
As he said, he still wasn't well practiced with his j.a.panese.
But I understood what he was trying to convey and looked into his eyes.
"But Ai, I know. A little."
He turned his gaze toward Ai, touching the pillar tenderly.
"I think, Ai did this, herself."
"Herself? Why would she..."
"To be with Mentor, forever."
I was shocked at the gravity of Guy-san's brief statement.
It was all connected.
"That which is rock solid, yet as invisible as the wind. What is stale as a
shadow, yet as dazzling as light, I call upon you!"
174
I uttered an incantation.
Not towards Ai, but towards the ice inside the ice house.
"Please teach me. Teach me what you heard, the words you've stored."
At that moment, countless words streamed toward me.
I finally understood it all.
The only people in this world that knew what Jack Frost looked like was me
and Ai.
The two of us visited that snowy mountain.
She had used cold magic over and over in that ice house.
It was conceivable that Jack Frost's manifestation had to do with Ai's

magic. However, I was wondering if it was a side effect of her magic or an
accidental outcome from using the magic so much.
But I was wrong.
Ai is a very patient child.
I've never seen her complaining or being dissatisfied in front of anyone, not
even once.
But it wasn't like she didn't have any complaints to give.
That that was obvious, I hadn't realized at all.
Jack Frost didn't just suddenly appear last night.
It had stayed within that ice house for a long time, listening to Ai express
her true thoughts.
Then, when he saw that I wouldn't accept her, he showed himself.
175
Jack Frost wasn't running away.
In his own way, he was trying to realize Ai's desire.
"... Ai."
I turned to the frozen Ai and placed my paw against the ice pillar.
Ai's height was around a hundred and sixty centimeters.
Although my height was two-ish meters, my head's position at the end of

my neck was a little lower, just enough so that I would look her straight in
the eye.
Yeah.
The perspective of this young girl who'd always clung to my forelegs was
already the same height as mine.
Meanwhile, I hadn't grown at all.
It wasn't as though I wouldn't grow any further---that much could be seen

by looking at mother.
She was more than tenfold my current size.
My lifespan is long. Overwhelmingly so.
Although Ai was now a matured woman, I still hadn't left my adolescence

as far as dragons are concerned. That's just how it is.
Because of that, Ai would overtake me in the blink of an eye, continuing on

to a far away place.
The thought of that scared me, it was painful. Therefore, I kept her away.
I wholeheartedly pretended not to notice that she longed for me.
What, I wanted her to be happy?
176
It was just me running away.
Ai understood that we were so different, yet still chose to be with me... to

the point of freezing herself.
"... I don't want that."
My true feelings tumbled out.
But her magic was strong, strong enough that perhaps only she herself
could undo it.
In that case, this magic would never be undone.
... No.
There is a way, just one.
Just like how Ken called out to me and summoned my flames, I just need to
call out to Ai and use her magic.
"... Ai."
The way I had been speaking to call out to all of the various objects fol‐
lowed an incantation theory I came up with.
Nevertheless, I completely ignored that method and the first thing to come
from my mouth was her name. I racked my brain trying to think of how I
should continue.
"If... if us being together forever means you being frozen, I don't want that."
Not stopping, I continued to speak like an unreasonable child.
"That fish I ate with you... was terribly delicious."
Unable to think of a good incantation, I was instead only able to recall our
memories together.
177
"I truly enjoyed living together in the same house as you and Nina... though
bathing together was embarra.s.sing."
Oh, so that was it?
I suddenly realized it.
"It's all thanks to you that everyone is able to live so prosperously now.
You, who's been with me this whole time."
Up till now, I didn't understand what magic was at all.
"Tomorrow, next week, next year, even beyond that."
Why is it that magic gets stronger as the incantation grows larger?
"Forever and ever... I'll always want to see your smile."
It's because you're filling it with your thoughts, your heart.
"Please, come out. Ai."
I embraced the ice pillar.
"I---love you."
At that moment.
The ice pillar suddenly lost its hardness and crashed down as water.
"I love you, too---"
Her voice trembling, Ai looked at me with teary eyes.
"I love you, Mentor."
"Ai!"
178
Enduring the impulse to hug her as tightly as I could, I gently placed my

claws on her shoulders.
With that, she jumped toward me and hugged my head tightly, kissing me
on my brow.
Her soft touch and gentle scent tickled my nostrils.
"Congratulations, Brother!"
The heavenly joy I felt quickly drowned out Darg's voice.
Which reminds me.
I'd lost myself and forgot about them, but Darg, Nina, Ken, and Guy-san
had all watched that.
Rather, the sun had risen and many of the villagers were gathering around
us.
"Maaan, I thought they'd get together at some point, guess it finally hap‐
pened."
"Now I can, be, relieved."
"Really, I thought it'd take a few more years."
"But Mentor did his best yeah?"
"For him to say I love you in front of so many people..."
"Even so, it's a good thing."
"Yeah, but too bad for Nina."
"Hey now, I'll comfort her."
"Nina's too flat, I'll pa.s.s."
179
"She will punch you, you know."
The villagers cheered and jeered amongst themselves.
It was at this moment that I was glad at being born a red dragon.
It's not like my face could get any more red, after all.
180

Chapter 22
An Uneven Clock 不揃いの時計
"Compared to me, your life is like the second hand of a clock."
"No... I'm the clock itself."
It was a rainy autumn day.
We were on a small hill, spa.r.s.ely populated by small trees.
"You were mighty, wise, and brave."
Our voices overlapped as we slowly recited the incantation.
"You were sometimes tough, sometimes gentle, and forever heroic."
There, dozens of people had gathered. Ahead of them all, I prayed.
"Please, I pray you rest in peace."
---It was Guy-san's last rites.
His body was gently laid down into the hole we'd dug open in the hill.
The various villagers had mournfully thrown flowers into the hole to lay
with him.
It wasn't that I'd told them to do so.
The villagers, with their own simplistic sensibilities, had established their
customs as a matter of course.
181
"... Mentor."
"Yeah."
Ai calling my name with tears in her eyes, I nodded.
Then, I inhaled deeply---and breathed out toward Guy-san.
Even without using an incantation, it was a dragon flame at high enough of

a temperature to deal with an armored bear.
Breathing that out into the hole, not even his bones remained.
"Soil, take this person into yourself."
When Nina solemnly uttered the incantation, his ashes were buried within
the ground.
"And sprout anew."
A very small sprout burst from the soil, growing rapidly. Before long, it had
grown to be around the size of the surrounding trees.
I'd decided on cremation as a means of warding away the possibility of in‐

fectious diseases, but it was surprisingly accepted by everyone readily. I
don't think their reason is just that they trust in my flame though, I believe
it's also because of the magic Nina just invoked.
"Mentor."
Staring at that small tree, Ai once again called my name.
"Is there really a world after death?"
No, though I don't think I should answer like that.
Jack Frost's materialization was most likely due to my lie becoming reality
through Ai. As a result of her calling out for Jack Frost day in and day out,
182
her thoughts and emotions acc.u.mulated, turned into a significant ma.s.s...

and eventually became spirit.
An afterworld may be made through a similar way.
"Yes, yes there is."
Therefore, I answered so.
"There is a world after death, really. So it's alright, Guy-san is spending his
time there in peace." ＊＊＊
At a location several minutes of flying north from the village we live in.
It may just be a few minutes, but on a dragon's wings, that means twenty or
thirty kilometers.
My birthplace was there. This was the first time I'd returned to it in many
years, my birthplace located in a cave nearby a caldera.
It's a cave, but it's not a naturally formed one.
There weren't any stalact.i.tes or stalagmites to be seen and the pathway

was a beautifully straight circle.
I used to wonder how this cave was build, but now I know. She'd melted it
with her breath.
Just like how I'd opened up that mountain's ventilation hole.
Once I got to the end of the pathway, I reached a large, s.p.a.cious room.
Immediately next to me was a simmering pool of magma, the temperature
here was probably too high for normal humans to withstand. I couldn't even
bring Ai here to inform her of our marriage... Well, I didn't tell her either
way. If I told her something like I married a human, she might doubt my
sanity...
"Oh? Welcome home."
183
"I'm back, mother."
What appeared to be a giant red wall at first glance was actually my current
life's mother.
A single one of her outstretched wings were even larger than my entire
body.
"I was just about to eat, would you like to join?"
Mother thrust the leg of some giant creature into the magma---it looked
weirdly similar to dipping a fry into a dipping cup.
"Time to eat, then."
Following her example, I put the meat into the magma before eating it as
well. This is how I always used to eat my meals when I lived here.
"Yeah, tasty."
I don't think that anything other than red dragons would find it tasty at all
though.
I've heard that the sense of saltiness in taste is just a feeling of heat and pain
on the tongue.
I can't say for sure if it's the same for dragons, but putting magma directly
on a red dragon's tongue is definitely painfully hot. It gives us a tingling
sensation.
For dragons, magma is salty.
However.
Chewing on meat side by side with her, I got a hold of myself.
Even though this is my first time coming back in quite a few years, she's
been acting normally.
184
I was troubled by whether this was because dragons were patient by nature
or if it was because mother was especially leisurely.
"Mother. Could I ask you a question?"
"What is it?"
Mother leaned her giant head down until we were only around my tail's
length apart.
"Mother, how old are you?"
"Twenty-six!"
I had to stop myself from spouting back at her to not hide her age.
"How could that be? Right now, I'm around twenty."
"Twenty? ... Ooh. You're counting by the seasons?"
Mother closed her mouth most of the way and blew out a thin, long flame
against the ground. Easily melting the hard rocks, she drew a detailed pic‐
ture on the ground. Be it in heat or control, she exceeded me by far.
"This is the sun shining in the sky. And this is the planet we live on."
The picture was of our planet revolving around the sun in an elliptical orbit.
"Once the cycle of morning and night repeats four hundred and twenty
times, this planet returns to more or less the same position. However, the or‐
bit isn't fully complete there, the ellipse itself moves little by little."
Like a petal, the ellipse revolved around the sun as it spun.
"So then, after ninety-eight times, it will return to roughly the original orbit.
That is one year."
My mouth fell open in my surprise.
185
Let alone Copernican theory and her understanding of the concept of orbital
trajectories, I was shocked by the fact that she was nearly twenty-six hun‐
dred years old. No, since the revolution cycles themselves are longer than
Earth's, she's over twenty-eight hundred in Earth's years.
From her perspective, she would probably view the fragile, weak humans
incapable of their own language and that relied on stone tools as no better
than ants. Once again, I was stunned by the vast chasm between humans
and dragons.
"... Mother, so far as you know... who's the oldest dragon?"
"Let me see, I think your grandfather was more than two hundred?"
Two hundred... times ninety-eight.
Even in this world's year length, that's nineteen thousand, six hundred years
old. Isn't that basically immortal?
"... You gave birth to me pretty young, mother."
＊＊＊
That's all I could manage to say.
"Welcome home, Mentor!"
Ai ran up to me when I returned to the village.
"I'm back. Sorry, you must have been lonely."
"No, I'm okay."
Ai hugged my foreleg tightly, laughing with a smile on her face.
Could I continue living for hundreds, thousands of years after losing her?
No. I'd never make it.
But I also know that I don't have the courage to end my life with hers.
186
In that case, there's only one thing I can do.
Eternal youth.
I have no choice but to realize mankind's dream in this world.
187

Chapter 23
A Red Dragon's Blood ⾚⻯の⾎
Cutting your finger when you're cooking happens often enough, but I'd pre‐
fer not having to cut my finger in order to cook, if possible.
Darg held his crag blade aloft as he slowly sidled up to me.
Raising my left foreleg up as a shield, I breathed out.
"Huuu!"
Just as I did a quick exhalation, he swung his sword down.
I felt no pain from it at all.
"A-are you alright, Brother!?"
"Yeah. That was splendid."
Ripping off one of my scales from where he struck me, I could see blood
start to flow out and was glad.
Honestly, it looked like Darg was the one in pain, given his expression as he
rushed over to me.
Be it the west's time-honored legends or the east's, they all point to a

dragon's blood being a panacea, an all-purpose medicine.
In the German epic poem [The Song of Nibelungens], a hero named

Siegfried acquired an immortal body after bathing in the blood of a dragon
that went by the name Fafnir. In China, it's said that a clot of dragon or qilin
188
blood is a traditional medicine so often that one may think they take it for
the truth.
Which is why I suspected that my blood might also have its uses.
"Uhh, well then, I'll just..."
"No, wait a moment. Nina, a rabbit, if you would."
"Nn."
Stopping Ai from starting to lick from my wound with her tongue, I spoke
to Nina. Following her nod, the forest suddenly began rustling and a rabbit
popped out from it.
It's like the forest is one large vending machine to her.
"We can't have you just suddenly try it, Ai."
Placing the rabbit's mouth against my leg, I forced it to drink the blood.
The effect was both instant and immense.
"Pi-------!"
Letting out a cry, smoke blew out from various parts of the rabbit's body.
Meanwhile, the rabbit started struggling wildly and managed to escape my

grasp. Two or three leaps later, its white pelt caught on fire, causing it to
writhe on the ground. Before long, it stopped moving at all.
Despite that entirely unexpected event leading to an awkward silence, Nina

suddenly lifted the rabbit by one of its legs and bit into it.
"!! ... Delicious...!"
Her eyes opened wide.
189
"It was cooked all at once from the inside, so its juices are completely
sealed in...! And it's still just hot enough. Even its skin is crunchy, there's no
need to deal with it at all!"
"A failure..."
We managed to accidentally find a great way to cook rabbits, but there's no

way that would be good for Ai. So this didn't work either, huh...?
"I'll use today's magic on you then."
"Okay."
Motioning for Ai to come over, I put my paw on her head.
"That which crawls through the dark, which walks the world's abyss, which
exterminates breath and seeks to hide all radiance, which swoops from the
skies, the world's edge, life's final destination. The owner of many names,
the flow of time, death itself. Remove yourself from this person, vanish!"
It was the incantation for life prolonging magic I'd been using while grop‐
ing around for a solution.
We'd confirmed that it was safe to use, but unfortunately, we aren't sure on
its true effectiveness either. I'd tested it out on insects and other small ani‐
mals with a very short lifespan, but I didn't see much of a result. If there
was one effect, it would be that it eased their pa.s.sing.
---I want to extend her longevity and be together forever.
Ai didn't seem worried about accepting my unilateral selfishness, though.
Panicking somewhat, I explained the disadvantages and other concerns of

having a long lifespan.
Getting tired of living, seeing your loved ones die off one by one, as well as
being unable to die even if you wanted to if the method used wouldn't allow
it.
190
[So Mentor, that means you'll have to go through all those terrible things,
too?]
Out of all my prepared responses, that one line ended the discussion.
But even though I've gotten her permission to do these things, I haven't had
any breakthroughs in the least.
Setting aside the standard ways to live a longer life, I've also tried various
other methods, but they've all lead to having no effect. Even this dragon
blood method wound up being unusable, despite me putting so many expec‐
tations into it.
"That didn't go very well, did it."
It was Nina, she was still gobbling up the rabbit and licking the meat juices
that had streamed down her fingers.
She eats a disproportionately large amount compared to her slender figure. I

wonder what's going on with her metabolism?
"Come to think of it, Nina, how old are you?"
Her appearance basically hadn't changed at all since the time we met.
She still looked to be in her mid-teens.
It's not much of a problem since her beauty was already completely there,
but is she growing?
"Hm? Let's see... I can't remember exactly, but around a hundred thirty I
guess?"
No way, she's my senior?
I died at the age of eighty-nine, so she's my senior even after including

those years.
"Nina-san, you're that old?"
191
"Longears live a looong time, seriously."
Having not known her age either, Ai and Darg's eyes were both opened
wide.
"... Just to be sure, is there a secret for longevity or anything?"
"Maybe, I don't know though."
Ah-ha!
Even if it's just a sliver of a chance, I can't let this go.
"I'd like to ask another elf about it. Nina, do you know where any are?"
As soon as I asked that, a shadow was cast over Nina's face.
"... I don't know. It's been a really long time since I, umm, left the forest,
so..."
She always spoke straightforwardly, but right then, she was strangely inar‐
ticulate.
"Brother, if it's about where longears live, I know a place."
Just then, Darg raised his hand.
Oh right, he was able to speak in Elvish.
Which means he'd naturally had to have met an elf.
"Could you lead me there?"
"Yeah, sure. It's not too far. Around half a day's walk."
"We should be able to make it there and back today if you get on my back,
then."
192
Darg was even heavier than he looked. I had to put up with it though, things
like this require sacrifices.
"Wait."
Nina stopped us as we were about to head off.
"... I'm going too."
She looked like she was worried about something as she said that.
＊＊＊
"Right over there. I met the longears in that forest."
We were further out than the village Darg and the others used to all live in.
The slow flight took around an hour in all.
"... Brother, are you alright?"
"Y-yeah, maybe..."
Breathing heavily, I answered Darg's question.
"Sorry, maybe I should have stayed behind after all?"
"No... it's okay. It's not your fault, Ai."
In the end, Nina insisted on coming along with Darg, so then Ai decided she
wanted to come as well. Leaving the village's management to Ken and my
other pupils during our time away, the four of us set off for the elven vil‐
lage.
However, it would've been a decently long distance to walk.
So then I wondered if we could all fly there by using magic.
Thinking that was definitely a mistake.
193
Darg on my back and Ai held with my arms, Nina was holding on to the tip
of my tail.
I was thinking along the lines of: couldn't Ai and Nina fly even in those
weird postures since they can use flight magic? In a sense, I was right. In
another, I was wrong.
Honestly, I feel lighter than usual thanks to Ai's cooperation.
The problem was our positioning.
Feeling Ai's soft body wrapped in my arms, I wondered about whether she
was really the same kind of living thing as Darg.
Even more important than those wicked thoughts, I was afraid that I might
exert too much force and accidentally crush her, so I haven't been able to
feel at ease this entire past hour.
"Nina, were you alright like that?"
"Nn. Good."
Nina nodded, only responding in a bare minimum when I turned around to

ask her after landing.
I was worried since I couldn't keep an eye on her on the way here, but it
seems like she was alright.
She looked a little pale, but it's probably not due to the flight.
"Nina. You can wait here if you don't want to go in."
When I said as such, she shook her head in silence.
"Sis says she's good so she's good. Let's go, Brother."
"Yeah..."
194
Feeling a little uneasy about her lack of a response, I consented and headed
to the forest's entrance with Darg.
The moment I took a single step, I felt the sensation of the hairs on my neck
raise on end.
I don't exactly have hair though, so maybe I should say I felt my scales raise
on end...?
"... We're being watched."
Ai leaned close to me and whispered in a low voice.
She probably felt the same thing as me.
[Hey, Longears! Get out here!]
Meanwhile, either Darg hadn't noticed them or all or did notice and didn't
care. He just gave a nearby tree a kick and shouted out in Elvish.
[As noisy as ever, Bearmonkey.]
The one who had appeared without making a sound was an incredible
beauty.
From the looks of it, she was around a hundred and seventy centimeters tall.
With her tall stature, her limbs were slender. Her visage held frighteningly
well-ordered features.
Not face, visage. I want my impression of her to be understood, so I'm say‐

ing it like that.
Although Nina's also a considerable beauty, her beauty is still childlike in a

way.
Though given her lack of a chest, I can't even be sure of her s.e.x in the first
place. But either way, this elf here... she's beyond beautiful.
195
[What a strange a.s.sembly you have there. Bearmonkey, a Lizard, and a

Kidmonkey. As well as... aah. Dropout, huh?]
The elf raised her eyebrow exaggerately.
[Dropout?]
I responded with a question, parroting her word in spite of myself.
Bearmonkey has to be Darg. He's simply too fitting for it, there's no sense
of incompatibility between that term and him at all.
Lizard is naturally referring to me. I'd never think otherwise, seeing as how
I've been called that so many times up till now.
As for Kidmonkey, that would be Ai. That honestly irritated me, but I en‐
dured it.
In that case, I know who dropout was meant for through process of elimina‐
tion.
[... Long time no see, Ultramarine.]
Our genius is, unexpectedly... a Dropout?
196

Chapter 24
The Elven Princess エルフの姫君
Those beings are exquisitely elegant and do not grow old, shining ever
brighter as the years elapse. As for one of their princesses... hah.
"Are you complaining?"
[What are you doing, returning here so shamelessly?]
[There's a question I want to ask.]
Nina responded to the elf she called Ultramarine---who'd reacted with an

expression that looked like she was flaring up---with an almost uninterested
tone, as though she didn't mind the comment.
[I figured that since you call me Dropout, you'd obviously know the an‐
swer.]
[Hmph. Obviously. There's nothing I don't know.]
Ultramarine thrust her chest out haughtily.
[What is the reason we live so much longer than rabbits, deers, and these
ones?]
Nina glanced at Ai and Darg as she gave her question.
[Hah.]
Ultramarine laughed derisively.
[... Why should I bother teaching you about that?]
197
With that, she diverted her eyes. A drop of sweat slid down her face.
Yeah, she doesn't know.
"Doesn't look like she knows..."
"Doesn't know..."
Entirely similar to my thoughts, Ai and Darg muttered at the same time in a

low voice.
[Well, looks like you don't know either then.]
[I do know! I know, I just don't feel like telling you is all!]
[So this girl is Ultramarine. She's a bit of an idiot, but she's not too bad, she
did greet us.]
[Who's an idiot!?]
Nina turned her back to the girl and spoke to us, ignoring Ultramarine's
clamor.
"I know the way inside, let's go."
[Hey, what did you just say!?]
Ultramarine ran over to Nina, who'd started walking at a brisk pace.
[Listen to someone when they're speaking! You're not about to try going to
Eldest, right? He isn't a person someone like you can just go and see! Hey!
Are you listening to me!?]
Ultramarine continued trying to stop Nina, but she ignored her.
[... Huh? Can she really not hear me? Heeeey! ... Maybe she can't see me ei‐
ther? A-am I invisible?]
198
Misunderstanding something due to Nina entirely ignoring her, Ultramarine

started dancing about in a way that looked comical. Almost pitiful, actually.
Even so, despite not seeing anyone else, I felt people looking at us. It ap‐
pears that there are quite a number of elves living in this forest.
I'd thought that elves lived solitary lives, but it looks like Nina was the ex‐
ception.
Nina continued walking while ignoring the yapping Ultramarine. Before

long, we saw a huge tree.
The biggest trees on Earth were baobab trees, around ten or so meters in di‐
ameter if I recall. But this tree here, its diameter was easily beyond a hun‐
dred meters. I can't even begin to guess how tall it is.
Fruits growing in cl.u.s.ters along its branches, there was a large cavity
opened up in the middle of its trunk. A broad stairway led into the cavity,
making it look very much like a temple.
It was a wonderful tree. If I had to express my feelings about it, it was like a
fusion of an orchard and a dwelling. I wonder how many people could live
comfortably in just one of them. It'd probably take a considerable amount of
time to grow, but I wonder if I could get them to give me a seedling?
Showing no hesitation, Nina went up the stairs as I thought about that.
[Come on, stop! Bearmonkey, stop Dropout!]
Ultramarine shouted that out, appearing as though she had no intention to

continue and enter the tree herself. Her voice continued to call out from be‐
hind us as we stepped into the large tree.
"This... is amazing."
Looking around, I was amazed.
The tree's cavity was filled with light coming down from the sky. The
wood's thoroughly polished white surface reflected the sunlight, leading to
199
an even more mystical atmosphere.
Within the abundant light was an elf whose whiskers were as long as he was
elderly. Given that his white beard was long enough to cover his entire
body, the elf was obviously rather advanced in his age. Nevertheless, his
figure betrayed no signs of the standard withering of old age. His body sim‐
ply held an austere atmosphere, similar to this tree or some sacred moun‐
tain.
"I have already heard of your story."
Hearing the elf who appeared to be referred to as Eldest speak, I opened my

eyes wide.
Because he was speaking in j.a.panese.
"You can speak our language?"
"Plants exist anywhere and everywhere, oh dragon child."
Is he saying that so long as there are plants, he can monitor the area?
I'd honestly like to take it as a bluff, but at the very least it appears that he
understands what we have been doing to some extent.
"To get to the point---I know several paths that could be taken to reach the
life extension you desire."
"Really!?"
Hearing him speak without beating around the bush, I practically jumped
into the air.
"Please, please tell me! I'll do anything!"
"There is no need for that. I am already in your debt."
"In my... debt?"
200
Hearing something I couldn't understand at all, I tilted my head.
I've burnt the forest with a beam before, but I don't remember doing any‐
thing that would cause the elves to be thankful.
"After saving our princess, you even returned her to us."
All of our gazes immediately turning over to Nina, her expression changed
to look more uncomfortable.
"Nina, you were a princess?"
"... Kind of."
Nina nodded with an unpleasant expression.
It seemed to be a topic she didn't really want to talk about.
"Allow him to guide you."
When the Eldest suddenly raised his hand, another elf came to lead us away.
I started to follow him, but I turned around.
Because Nina hadn't moved with us.
"Nina?"
"This---this is where we part."
"Why!?"
"Remember? I'd ran away."
The Eldest said that he was in my debt for returning her... oh my.
Did she come back here so that my wish could come true?
201
That calmness she had, composed to the point of looking pale, was that be‐
cause she didn't want to do this?
"Don't look at me like that. It's not like we'll never see each other again."
Guessing my thoughts, Nina spoke.
But, contrary to her words, she appeared to be in some kind of pain.
"But Nina---"
"Hurry up and go, leave!"
Shouting out with a voice that sounded more like a cry, I flinched.
Had she ever raised her voice like that in all the time I've known her?
"Goodbye. The past ten years I spent with you... I was happy."
She followed up with that and a smile.
It was a smile fragile, though, like someone laughing despite being in pain.
[This way.]
Before I could say anything, the guiding elf urged us forward in a tone that
seemed to leave no s.p.a.ce for denial.
Nina waving her small hand to our backs, we left the large tree's den.
As soon as we left the cave, I saw someone staring at us with a hatred. It

was Ultramarine.
She looked like she wanted to say something to me, glaring at me intently.
But she instead took off into the grove, not saying anything to me in the
end.
"Mentor... was that really alright? Leaving Nina-san?"
202
I wasn't able to answer Ai's question.
She was a princess, so she also probably had a role to fill in this community.
If she didn't accomplish that role, the elven settlement itself might be trou‐
bled.
If that doesn't match up with what she herself wants... I don't know which
side I should back.
[Please wait here. I will prepare the medicine.]
As soon as the guiding elf arrived at a tree that was similar to the one be‐
fore, he had us wait outside as he went inside. It was similar, but this tree
was quite small compared to the Eldest's. Even so, it was still a large tree at
around ten meters in diameter. It seemed that elves liked to open caverns in
still-living trees to live in.
[It's complete. Please swallow this.]
A while later, the elf came out of the tree with a wooden bowl.
There was a powdery medicine inside the bowl.
It looked like several different things were ground up in a mortar to make it.
It was ground into fine grains, but there were a few colors mixed together in
it.
[What was this made from?]
[Desert spider tail, the root of a white spring flower, clubfish liver, as well
as several varieties of mushroom.]
That wasn't all I wanted to ask.
I wanted to ask if there were any side effects, but I didn't know the Elvish
word for it. Besides, I was also just a little hesitant in asking the maker him‐
self if it had any ill effects.
203
"I'll take it, then."
Putting her mouth to the bowl, Ai tilted her head back.
Immediately before the powder reached her lips, I knocked it out of her
hands.
[What's wrong?]
"Mentor?"
Both elf and Ai were surprised by my sudden behavior.
[That clubfish, was it something like this?]
I picked up a tree branch and drew a picture of it on the ground. I'd thought
of something right before Ai started to take the medicine.
No, rather than thought of something, maybe I should say I remembered

something?
[You know of it?]
The fish definitely did look like a club.
Before it inflated.
[This medicine, does it only extend longevity? Are there any other effects?]
[There are. In addition to extending one's life span, the one who drinks it
will also become quiet and obedient.]
The elf answered as if it was natural.
So that was it after all. I knew the name of this medicine.
It didn't have the life prolongation effect on Earth, but its name made me re‐
call it.
204
The medicine's name... was Zombie Powder.
205
⦗ The Magus of Genesis c1-62 — The Magus of Genesis Volume 1 Chapter 25-27 ⦘

Chapter 25-27
Misunderstanding 誤った理解
That man was always half right, half wrong.
That's twice as bad as being entirely wrong.
Zombie Powder.
It was a drug used by those who put their faith into what was called Voodoo
back on Earth.
Made with a combination of several toxins, it was a drug that could induce
a dead-like state in humans if enough was ingested due to the Fugu's
tetrodotoxin within it. I'd owned some myself in my previous life. I didn't
actually use it though, of course.
On Earth, it was simply just a poison. Depending on the amount used, it

truly could induce a state similar to death, luckily---no, perhaps unluckily?
That same process would lead to one's frontal lobe being destroyed, result‐
ing in a zombie-like state. That was all.
[In other words, it prolongs one's life by breathing the tree of life into a
body that's reached a dead-like state, is that it?]
[... Probably so.]
Once I'd compiled the information I got from the elf that had guided us,
that's what it seemed to be.
[Is it impossible to breath the tree of life into someone who hasn't taken this
medicine?]
206
[Without first taking the medicine, it is not possible.]
It had likely already been tried.
[So to put it simply, it destroys one's foundation of life... what we call the
soul?]
The elf stared at me in puzzlement as I said that.
According to what he said, not even he understood the theory or principles

behind it. He just comprehended that that was what worked through sheer
experience.
[Soul? Livestock have souls?]
It wasn't contempt, but genuine doubt.
As elves themselves were long-lived, they had no reason to use Zombie

Powder on themselves.
It appeared to be something meant for use on goats or cows---livestock.
And although they weren't actually livestock, humans were in the same cat‐
egory as far as the elves were concerned.
It could be thought of as cruel treatment, but it wasn't too great of a differ‐

ence compared to what the humans on Earth did.
Even favorite pets like dogs or cats that humans treated practically the same
as other humans would be sterilized through surgery. Neutered males were
said to gain a more calm personality, while spayed females would go out of
their way to avoid the act of conception. Having the surgery done was even
considered a natural thing to do since the culture around it said that it would
cause the owners to be even more so the target of the pet's affections.
From human society's point of view, it was a justifiable reason. The animals
themselves may have had a different opinion on the matter, though.
And in this world, the person I love is on the animal side.
207
[Thank you. I will try asking Eldest-san for another method.]
He said that he knew of several methods.
It other words, this shouldn't be the only one.
And besides, I concerned about Nina.
Bidding farewell to the elf that led us here, we decided to return to Eldest's
cave.
Walking through the forest, I suddenly heard something.
It sounded like two hard things. .h.i.tting each other. However, I couldn't
imagine hearing something like that in a forest where there's nothing but
trees, leaves, and gra.s.s.
Continuing to advance after thinking I'd imagined it, I heard the noise even
louder than before.
I looked around to see where it came from since it sounded like it was
close, but I couldn't find it.
"Mentor, is something wrong?"
"No, but have you heard any strange noises?"
"Strange noises...? Not really."
Ai looked confused after seeing me, but neither she nor Darg seemed to
hear it.
A fist-sized rock struck against my t.i.tled head, making a sound.
[Ah, whoops.]
When I looked towards where the rock came from, I saw Ultramarine look‐
ing at me with an expression that seemed to say, "I've done it now..."
208
So that's what was making the noise?
[Y-you finally noticed, lizard!?]
It seems like she'd been trying to catch my attention by throwing stones at

me. My scales were too hard, though, so I didn't feel anything from the
small pebble. Not even that larger rock from a moment ago made me feel
any pain, I only felt that I'd been hit by something.
[---san!]
When I turned to glance at Ultramarine, she added the honorific in a panic.
[What is it?]
[Are you all trying to go to Eldest's place?]
Now that she mentions it, she was trying to keep us from going there last
time.
Is she planning on forcing us to stop now that Nina's not with us?
[That's our intention, can we not?]
Raising my head up and looking at her, I looked at her with a simple threat.
It was the kind of stance I took back then with Darg.
It was obvious that I'd managed to frighten her more than intended.
[Are you going... to save Dropout?]
But despite her trembling, Ultramarine asked me something unexpected.
[Save her? Is Nina in a situation she needs saving from?]
[Idiot! Who would use someone's name as sprightly as that!? Call her
Dropout!]
209
Ultramarine criticized me with an angry look.
She didn't say it with contempt or disdain, it was more like anxiety and con‐
cern.
[What do you mean by dropout?]
I had regarded the term as something to use in derision, but judging by Ul‐
tramarine's att.i.tude, it doesn't seem to have that meaning.
[What do you mean what does it mean? It's as I said.]
Ultramarine frowned, puzzled.
[The one whose flowers drop and whose leaves fall out. The princess' task
is to be us forest people's cornerstone.]
It was just as I began to think that I had no idea what she meant...
[If you don't do something, she'll be turned into a tree.]
[... What!?]
What crossed my mind in that instant was the method of prolonging life by
breathing in the tree of life. And then that huge tree.
[No way, that tree the Eldest lives in...]
[Yeah. It's become very old, so they have to change it soon.]
No way, were all of the house-trees they lived in here previously elves?
By the time I realized what I was doing, I was already running to the giant
tree the Eldest lived in.
"Eldest!"
"You came to ask about another life prolongation method... at least you had,
at first."
210
The conversation from a moment ago would be known to Eldest due to the
surrounding forest trees. It appeared that Ultramarine throwing those stones
at me was originally in an attempt to induce me out of the forest. It's unfor‐
tunate, but that didn't go well.
"Please return Nina."
"Speak of something else. The princess is not yours."
It was a sound argument, but I couldn't back down.
"She is someone important to me, I don't want her to become a tree."
"She's important to us as well, it goes without saying. Still, it is necessary

so that our clan may continue."
I'll just destroy it then---is something I very much couldn't say.
Sacrificing a piece for the whole is not wrong as a survival strategy.
It just so happened that that piece was my friend.
I couldn't destroy them for the sake of my own ego.
"In that case... I'll protect you."
However.
I couldn't fail Nina anymore.
"I'll defend you all, help me cooperate with you. There must be some other
way than sacrificing Nina."
Eldest drew his brows together in regret.
"I am thankful for your feelings, oh dragon child. But that is not possible.
Be it as it may that you are a fire dragon, you are still too young. With your
small body, you couldn't be even a century old. Far from defending us, you
likely wouldn't even be able to defeat us."
211
Understandable.
I didn't want to admit it, though.
"Well then, this will be easy."
The one to break into our conversation was Darg.
"How about you and us have a fight?"
"Mortal, it is surprising enough you could learn how to speak. Let alone the
dragon, you wouldn't even make it a fight for us."
He was neither mocking him nor was he being careless.
Sure, there were no humans that could fight an elf.
"Try me."
Darg laughed fearlessly, his fist held up. He didn't even wield his crag
blade.
[... This one is the company of the dragon we owe. Do not kill him.]
An elf stepped forward when Eldest said that.
At the same time, countless tree roots sp.a.w.ned from the ground and tied
themselves around Darg's limbs.
Elves were all natural-born magi. Humans weren't a match for them.
---However, that was only if the human wasn't a magus.
"You're someone we're talking about protecting. I won't kill you."
Darg threw the words back. He tore off the roots that bound him and sunk
his fist into the elf's stomach, moving almost fast enough to make my eyes
lose him.
212
"Now then, who's next?"
Darg smiled wildly, like a tiger.
Duel 決闘
"Hey you, let's take this outside."
"Unnecessary, we're already outside."
Our surroundings turning into an empty lot as he spoke, I realized that I'd
made a mistake in picking a fight against him.
"... Sure then, why not. If that's what you want, I will admit that you all are
strong enough if you can defeat my three elites. This place is too confined,
though."
Saying that, Eldest led the three of us outside.
Swinging his hand after we moved outside, the surrounding trees began to
rusle, moving away as though they had minds of their own and quickly left
behind an open area. He manipulated the trees even more skillfully than
Nina and didn't even need an incantation to do it.
[Are you sure you want to move your weapons so far away?]
[It won't be a problem. Evergreen, go play with him.]
[Yo, Pipsqueak. You're planning on going against me head on with a body

like that?]
He was small compared to Darg's more than two meter tall muscular body.
[Do you know why Eldest said that it wouldn't be a problem, despite mov‐
ing the trees away?]
[Because it won't change how you're about to lose?]
Darg responded to the elf's question in jest.
213
[Nah---]
With a sound similar to crackling bones, Evergreen's physique swelled up.
A number of muscles on his arms turned into thick, reddish-brown

branches. Scale-like bark covered his body as it turned into a thick trunk.
[---it's because we ourselves are the forest, Pipsqueak.]
He was around ten meters tall.
Having turned into a large tree, Evergreen literally looked down on Darg as
he shook his leaves.
[Heh.]
Looking up at him, Darg responded noncommittally, seemingly uninter‐

ested.
[Try not to die, alright?]
The giant tree's branch rose, then slammed down on Darg.
Like that, he stood and allowed himself to be crushed.
"Darg-san...!"
Ai called out from my side.
[I wonder...]
However, we heard his usual banter come from beneath the shade of the
elf's leaves.
[This tree's your body, yeah? If I wrecked it, would you die?]
[Nah. It's just a temporary vessel. No need to worry about it.]
After answering, a crack began to travel along Evergreen's body.
214
[Sounds great.]
Darg spoke as the giant tree continued splitting in half.
[It'd suck if you wound up dying from that.]
[Admirable...!]
Appearing from within the ruined tree, he fell to his knees.
[You still good for more?]
Hearing Darg's question, Evergreen refused with a bitter smile.
[C'mon, who's next? May as well send both of them, doesn't matter to me.]
[Violet. You go next.]
Ignoring Darg, Eldest sent the next opponent forward.
This time, it was a pet.i.te elf.
[I will be your opponent.]
The elf named Violet spoke politely, holding her left hand out in front of
her.
Following that, her body was covered in thorns in the blink of an eye, fur‐
ther turning into a shield and armor. From her hands grew the stem of a
long rose she used to point at Darg with like a sword.
[I see, Violet, eh?]
Understanding, Darg nodded.
Violet roses appeared here and there amongst the thorns that made up her
armor.
215
I thought that Evergreen and Violet were simply unusual names, but now I
see that it's referring to the magic they use. It should be the same with Ul‐
tramarine, she should have some leaf or flower colored ultramarine.
But a.s.suming that's the case, what about Nina?
Ultramarine called her Dropout... the one whose flowers drop and whose
leaves fall out, if I recall?
But Nina can't make dead trees move?
Even as I was thinking about that, Darg and Violet's duel had begun.
[Tch...!]
Darg drew back and clicked his tongue. Fresh blood was dripping all along
the area from his fist to his chest.
[Harder than it looks, seriously.]
Not even Darg's attack would break the thorn armor that easily.
The thorns pierced his fists when he went to attack with them, so Violet was
able to continue flicking away his attacks with her weapon, keeping him at
bay.
[It will be dangerous if you continue bleeding. Please, resign.]
Violet pointed her weapon at Darg.
The only kind of magic Darg could use was strengthening magic.
If he were able to summon fire or snowstorms like me and I, it would have

been easy to win against Violet.
He might not have bled so much if he had his crag blade, at least.
But that wasn't the reason he was driven so far into a corner.
216
[How sweet of you. Guess I should apologize before this, then.]
Hearing Darg say that dismissively, Violet c.o.c.ked her head to the side.
"I am quick. I am solid. I---"
It was an amazingly simple incantation.
Darg could only use magic that strengthened him.
That much was certain.
"---am STRONG!"
By by no means did that mean he was weak.
The single attack Darg used wasn't a closed fist, but a fully stretched palm.
Sounding like a truck ran into her, Violet's body---armor and all---got
blasted back.
Continuing for a ways, she eventually crashed into a tree trunk at the edge
of the of the open area and fell, unmoving.
[She didn't die, right?]
Blood dripping from his palm, Darg grumbled.
[... I... surrender...]
Seeing Violet somehow manage to raise herself back up, Darg clapped his
chest in relief.
"Bro would've beat me half to death if I killed a woman."
Well, looks like Darg's much better at not treating women as objects... I
think?
217
He probably would have won a lot easier if it weren't for his agreement with
me.
[Send over the last one. Let's hurry up and get this done with.]
"I'll go."
Darg quickly paled upon seeing who stepped forward with a cold voice.
The third person was even smaller than the pet.i.te Violet.
Hair pinned up and shining gold due to the sun's light making its way
through the trees, her eyes were as clear a blue as a sacred spring's water.
She looked innocent, but not in a childish way. Her refreshing expression
was filled with composure, with dignity.
She had a mysterious beauty, like some mythical G.o.ddess. Looking at her,
I feel relaxed, my anxiety calming down---like I'd been living with her for
decades.
"... Hey. Can I surrender?"
"No."
To be more precise, it was Nina.
Swords, spears, axes, hammers, scythes.
Various sorts of weapons made from wood lined up before Darg and threw
themselves together at him all at once.
"Wait---I said wait! Please wait, Sis!"
Even though Darg was able to avoid the first, break the second, catch the
third, deflect the fourth, and endure the fifth, they wooden weapons Nina
continued to launch at him were never ending. Having to face that over‐
whelming a.s.sault head on, Darg wasn't able to keep up and was pushed
back.
218
"Ridiculous..."
Saying that, Darg fell to the ground.
I agree with him.
The one who remains after the leaves drop from their branches, after the
flowers fall out.
The seed.
In other words, Nina's ability---[Dropout]---was to freely birth and grow

plants.
I see, that's definitely a fitting power for one called a princess.
I'm not sure whether she has that power because she's a princess or she's a
princess because she has that power, though.
Either way, I can't figure out why she's opposing us.
"I guess I'm misunderstanding something though."
Nina looked at me with cold eyes and spoke.
"Coming back to this forest, that was my decision. Don't b.u.t.t in."
"That's a lie."
Unexpectedly, Nina was bad at lying.
She can't forget where she grew up due to her amazing memory and her un‐
easy expression is saying that she didn't return out of actually wanting to.
Even I can understand that much.
"You're pushing yourself for Nina's sake, aren't you?"
"... I'm not pushing myself to do anything."
219
Responding in a pout, Nina diverted her eyes.
"You don't care about me. You only ever think about Ai."
"I do care!"
Nina's very unusual response upset me, causing me to unintentionally raise

my voice.
"That's not what I mean! You should only care about what's important---"
"You're plenty important to me too, Nina!"
Nina's mouth shut tight, glaring at me like she wanted to say something.
"You---"
Enough. This fight is our win, admit defeat."
Nina started to speak, but Eldest interrupted her.
"Wait."
However, Ai spoke up.
"I will fight."
"... Why...?"
Hearing Nina's unbelieving mutter, Ai looked at her and smiled.
"Because you are important to me, too."
"... Is she insane?"
Eldest didn't ask Ai that, but me.
He wouldn't even recognize her enough to talk with her directly.
"She---"
220
I responded.
Among us, Ai was the only non-inborn Magus.
She was a genius when it came to magic.
Darg becoming a Magus was due to his naturally blessed physique.
He was only able to use self-strengthening magic due to his belief in his
own strength.
Nina and I were similar to that as well, in a way.
I happened to be born a dragon. She happened to be born an elf.
Therefore, we were strong.
In that sense, Ai was the most talented among all of us here.
Perhaps the most talented was Nina.
Similar to how Darg was born so strong, Nina was a genius even among the
elves.
Given that Evergreen and Violet are both obviously older than Nina, seeing
as how her appearance hasn't changed in more than ten years, they're at
least a century older.
Even so, Nina's stronger than them. No matter what, that could only be
called a genius.
Which is exactly the reason why.
"She... is strong."
Ai was the best one suited to showing off the strength of the human race.
"... Give it a try, then."
221
After closing his eyes for a moment, Eldest accepted it.
Ai and Nina confronted one another quietly.
"I won't go easy on you."
"I know."
Ai nodded in response to Nina's words, then smiled.
"Neither will I."
I get the feeling that there are sparks flying in the air between the two of
them.
Huh?
Wasn't Nina fighting for Ai's sake?
"I won't give you the chance to recite anything!"
As soon as Nina shouted that, innumerable trees shot up from the ground
and reformed into weapons, the same as earlier.
No, she really isn't holding back, just like she said.
The myriad of weapons she arrayed against Darg only appeared in front of
him, but she's surrounded Ai with them entirely. It was a complete lock‐
down, impossible to escape.
Ai, lacking the time for a drawn-out incantation, faced the weapons and
pointed.
"Appear."
All that Ai recited was that short statement.
In the next moment, the duel was decided.
222
"Once again---"
She sounded truly frustrated.
"---you improved, didn't you..."
Everything around them was frozen, their surroundings a world of pure

white.
"Hoh, hoh, hoh."
Jack Frost's voice echoed loudly against the frost.
Control Magic 掌握
Like introducing yourself in a forest.
--A metaphor for avoiding danger pa.s.sed down through the Scarlet Clan
"Thank you, Jack Frost."
"Hoh, hoh, hoh."
The snow spirit faded away laughing once Ai patted its head lightly. Just
then, the wooden weapons she'd had frozen in the air clanked down onto the
ground.
The ice that covered the ground and trees also melted away.
The strong point of humans was their growth speed.
Not just in body, but in mentality, technology, and magic. It all improved
and grew at a frighteningly rapid pace. This, of course, held true for Ai,
who was able to control Jack Frost himself.
It had gotten to the level that I'd lose if we fought now and I didn't take it
seriously.
"We should be able to go back together now, right Nina-san?"
223
Ai looked over to Nina who had sank to the floor, crestfallen.
"... Oh well then. A deal's a deal."
Nina sighed in relief and turned away, but she answered clearly.
"No!"
Yet even so, Eldest raised an objection.
"After something so ludicrous... why would I approve!?"
Despite knowing j.a.panese, he still didn't understand Darg and Ai's strength
yet.
Us being able to take Nina back after winning the bout was never an estab‐
lished condition.
However, while that may be true, that was something I wouldn't back down
on.
"A promise is a promise. I will be taking Nina."
When I approached the still-sitting Nina to take her hand, Eldest deliber‐
ately rose from his seat and stood in front of me.
"This will be the end."
He scowled at me with a severe look to him, declaring haughtily.
"I will be your opponent."
What was magic but a collection of meanings? Whether I use the incanta‐
tion or not, it doesn't change.
In other words, the longer you've been alive, the more you know of, the
more it is strengthened.
224
There was no doubt that Eldest, an elf that had lived for unknown centuries,
would be a powerful Magus.
"Although I say that..."
What sort of magic will he use?
Thinking that in vigilance, Eldest quietly held his hand up toward Ai.
"It won't be a fight."
Just then, Ai's body fell to the ground.
"What did you do to Ai!?"
"Hmph... as expected of a dragon, I suppose. What? Don't be so anxious. I

just put her to sleep."
Saying that, he then held his hand up toward Nina, causing her to slump to
the ground in a similar manner.
What in the world is going on here!?
Finally, he put Darg to sleep, then turned toward me.
I don't get what sort of magic he used at all.
He put them to sleep, so did he spread some gas or pollen with a sleeping
effect?
But even those wouldn't be able to cause the three of them to fall asleep that
fast, unable to show even the smallest glimmer of resistance.
"You've produced four people, so that means I can fight now."
"That's quite alright, I don't mind."
Eldest nodded in a grand manner, reaching his hand out toward me.
225
I don't understand what he did, but I should knock him down before he has
the chance to do anything.
However, it feels like approaching him carelessly would be just as danger‐

ous.
"Freeze."
Eldest spoke in the moment I hesitated, I instinctively stopped moving.
"As expected, even a dragon stops moving if I speak?"
What... does he mean?
"You were too careless, too ignorant. No matter how strong the magic you
can use is, you cannot defend yourself."
I didn't understand what Eldest was getting at.
"Now then, you nod off too."
Eldest faced his palm out to me and my eyes slowly closed.
For now, I'll give lightly biting his hand a shot.
"Guah!?"
Just as I did that, Eldest screamed and held his hand.
"How!? How can you move!?"
Even if you ask me why...
"It's not like I stopped being able to move to begin with though?"
I stopped in spite of myself when he told me to, but it wasn't as though I

stopped being able to move.
When I tried out moving my tail, it moved as faithfully as ever.
226
"What idiocy... stop! Freeze! Mentor! Do not move from there!"
Oh, so that was it?
I finally recognized the type of magic he was using and was disappointed
by my own stupidity.
Why didn't I realize it until now?
Magic was driven by knowledge, one's awareness of the world. That very
awareness was shaped through names.
In that case, one must not expose one's name to a Magus.
That's probably the reason why the elves all refer to each other with the
names of colors.
It may not be easy for anyone other than Eldest to do it, but there's no harm
in doing it.
"Sorry, Eldest-san. It looks like your magic doesn't work on me."
In truth, it's just that my name isn't Mentor, though.
I placed my claws against Eldest's shoulder and spoke with flames rising
back in my throat.
"Now then, will you accept defeat, or do you want to turn into a pile of ash?
It's one or the other."
"... ... ... ... I give up."
This time, Eldest admitted his defeat.
＊＊＊
"Gaaah! Stupid! You idiot...!"
"Don't be so angry, didn't it turn out well?"
227
Nina had been in a bad mood ever since we left the elven village.
But I don't know why she's angry at all.
"We got Eldest-san to recognize an alliance between our village and his, we
got a method on how to prolong life, and you could come home with us,
what's so bad about any of that?"
"Gah... that's why I'm saying you're an idiot!"
Nina punched my neck over and over from her position on my back.
"Nina, you didn't want to turn into a tree, right?"
"What are you... wait. No way, you're not telling me you took those words
literally, right?"
"What do you mean?"
Hearing that, Nina pressed her hand against her forehead and sighed deeply.
"Becoming a tree... means that I will work as busily as a tree does in grow‐
ing leaves, making flowers, and producing fruits as the seasons change."
"Eh... b-but Ultramarine said that Eldest's tree was too old so it needed to be
changed to a new one?"
"That kind of tree is troublesome to take care of until it grows big. I hated
doing it, so I had Ultramarine cooperate in me escaping the forest..."
Taking another glance at my face, Nina sighed again.
"Honestly, helping you is way more troubling. People don't turn into
trees..."
Nina spoke in a way that made it sound like she was amazed from the bot‐
tom of her heart. I'd normally agree with her, but there's no way I'd know
that, everything in this world goes against my common sense!
228
But really, being preoccupied with taking care of trees is just way too dif‐
ferent. Just how carefree are those elves?
"Then why did Eldest dislike the idea of me taking you away so much?"
Hearing her explanation, I stopped feeling a sense of urgency like them be‐
ing destroyed without Nina there. But still though, it felt like Eldest was
awfully desperate.
"Well yeah... what do you think a parent would do after seeing their daugh‐
ter run away from home and come back with a dragon?"
"Eldest is Nina's father...?"
Thinking about it, isn't that natural?
The elves were obviously a community built with its eldest member leading
it.
In that case, Nina---the one they call their princess---would naturally be his
daughter.
"Then... Nina, did you not want to return with us?"
Did I end up forcing her into something she didn't want because of my mis‐
understanding?
In that case, Nina being angry would be natural.
Just as I started to think about that, Nina silently pulled on my horns with a
jerk.
"Ouch, Nina, that hurts."
"You did something unnecessary, that's all. Even though I'd prepared myself
for it..."
Nina spoke in a low, muttering voice.
229
"But... I want to stay with Ai... and you too, I, umm..."
"Yeah. I also want to be with you, Nina."
Unable to hear what she said as her voice trailed off, I gave her a firm re‐
sponse. However, she gave my horns another strong tug.
"I said that hurts!"
Even so, I get that she did it to hide her embarra.s.sment.
"Sis wanted to stay because of me too!"
"I don't care about you."
Darg spoke up to poke fun at her, but she instantly shot him down.
"So cruel!"
Darg smiled, shouting as though he didn't actually mind as his voice echoed
through the sky.
"Really, you're so stupid---"
Nina spoke both astonished and somewhat amused.
"But Nina-san staying with us makes me very happy!"
Seeing Ai smile free from worry, Nina couldn't stop herself from smiling
back.
"Oh well, guess there's nothing to it but to hang around a bit longer."
An elf's a bit might be a fairly long time.
Relieved at that hunch, we returned home.
---Those days were the happiest I'd ever been.
230
I had no idea how many times I would later think back on them.
231

Chapter 28
Time Spiral 時の螺旋
I spin round and round, yet never pa.s.s through the same place twice.
What am I?
"I'm here! Bring out the food!"
"You're back again?"
Nina was amazed by Ultramarine immediately saying some very bandit-like

words first thing upon arriving.
"You have a lot of free time, don't you?"
She said that, but she still started defrosting the frozen behemoth meat. I
took a jar of oil from the shelf and carefully heated it with my fire so that it
wouldn't ignite. All things said and done, those two are close friends.
"Hmph. You know, you don't seem to like being called Dropout at all for
some reason!"
"I told you to call me Nina. Dropout means [Dunce] in the humans' lan‐
guage, it feels horrible getting called that."
When Nina put the behemoth's meat into the hot oil, it started bubbling with
a crisp sound as a savory fragrance spread through the room. I'd like to use
wheat flour as well if I could, but, unfortunately, let alone the millstone that
would be needed, I haven't even found anything similar enough to wheat
yet. Ah well, frying it alone ends up being delicious anyway.
"Mm, it does, huh... but are you fine having such a simple name?"
232
"I'm fine with it. Besides, anything's fine for a nickname."
There were two general ways to avoid being affected by magic that uses
one's name to dominate them.
First, hide your true name and only give others a sort of nickname. Even
simple true names like Nina's can be used to great effect. You have to know
that it is definitely their true name, though, you couldn't just guess to try
and find it out---that wouldn't work.
The other way was the exact opposite. Rename yourself and fully embrace
it, keeping it to yourself. Ai and Darg seemed to have done so, I don't know
the names they thought up either.
Ai said that she'd tell me her's, but I refused her. I'll never manipulate her
like Eldest did back then and at least this way, there's no chance of it being
overheard. I want to eliminate as many loose ends as possible.
"Alright, it's done. Don't burn yourself."
The best part about being a red dragon is that I don't get burned even if hot
oil splashes out of the pan at me. Actually, I'm fine even sticking my fingers
straight into the pan. Putting the sliced, deep-fried behemoth onto plant
leaves Nina created, I handed it over to Ultramarine.
"Aaah! Haah! Hooot!!"
Ignoring the advice I gave her since it was just deep-fried, Ultramarine
stuck it straight into her mouth and was suffering as a result.
"You should listen to what people tell you..."
"No, it tastes better if you eat it like this!"
Ultramarine held fast to her reasoning as Nina watched her in astonishment,

all the while pouring more water into her cup. I can't sympathize with her
anymore---even if I tried by eating magma---but I understand her feelings
on it.
233
"There really is a ton of delicious things out of the forest."
Still smacking her lips, Ultramarine raised her hand for seconds.
Food was abundant inside the forest as well, but gargantuan creatures like
the behemoth could only be found in the gra.s.slands. Contrary to how you
might think something that big would taste bland, it actually had a rather
enriched flavor throughout all of its elastic, chewy meat. I could also under‐
stand at least a bit of why Ultramarine wanted to leave her forest to come
here and eat.
"Ooh, smells like you're eating something good here. Mind if I join in?"
I heard a certain person's deep voice calling in from outside the window, he
was probably lured over by the smell.
"Peeping through windows is bad manners."
"Heheh, sorry Sis."
Nina's nonchalant criticisms caused the large man to bend forward as he

walked in through the entrance.
"... Mmm?"
Seeing that, Ultramarine knit her brows gracefully and frowned.
"Bearmonkey, did you shrink?"
"Who's this self-ent.i.tled longears?"
Dargo pointed a finger at Ultramarine while stuffing an entire strip of fried

behemoth into his mouth.
"Don't talk with food in your mouth. Don't point at people."
"Whoops, sorry."
Dargo's shoulders froze, similar to how Darg's used to.
234
"Ultramarine, he's Dargo. Darg's---the person you call Bearmonkey's---

son."
"Oh, you know my old man?"
Reaching for seconds, Dargo nodded as he figured out who she was.
"His son...? Humans really do grow up fast. Maybe not to the point of Bear‐
monkey, but he looks pretty strong. Evergreen was talking about wanting to
have a rematch, but both him and his kid might end up losing to the two of
you again."
Ultramarine had spoke casually as she licked her fingertips, but Nina and I
both sunk into silence.
"Hm? What's wrong?"
"Well, my old man can't really do that anymore."
"Can't do what?"
"Fighting."
"Eh?"
When Dargo responded, Ultramarine stopped eating and her mouth fell
open as a vacant response slipped from her lips.
"What? He can't fight? Did he lose his arms?"
"No, he's just getting old. He practically hasn't even went out to go hunting
since he hurt his lower back year before last. He was like a rock when I was
a runt, but nowadays he's gotten more like a withered tree."
Ultramarine had trouble processing what Dargo said, her eyes blinking in
succession.
"Wait... what? Did I make a mistake somewhere in learning your language?

I don't get what you're saying!"
235
"Ultramarine."
"Bearmonkey's the number one warrior among everyone I know! He even

swept the floor with the biggest elf, Evergreen---not even Violet can get a
hit in on him, and she's the strongest! That man... a withered tree?"
"Ultramarine. Please..."
Nina's chiding voice not quite reaching her, Ultramarine had continued to
speak out in confusion.
"Oh, Ultramarine-san, you came over?"
Then, at a time like that, it happened.
Ai appeared from the back room.
"Long time no see. You haven't changed at all, have you?"
Ultramarine's eyes slowly opened wide.
"Who... are you...?"
I clenched my jaw, my teeth grinding against one another.
"I'm Ai. The last time we met was... somewhere over ten years ago, I think.
I've turned into an old lady since then, you probably don't recognize me by
now, do you?"
Ai hadn't changed at all, she was still beautiful... but now there were deep
wrinkles lining her smiling face.
"Ultramarine. Come on, go home already."
"Eh!? But I just got here!?"
Nina probably felt the same as me. Semi-forcibly, she drove Ultramarine
away.
236
Having the reality of slowly growing old thrust in front of you like that was
painful.
In the end, be it stopping Ai's aging or even just extending her life, nothing
we did worked.
The second method of prolonging life that the elves' Eldest taught us was to
turn into a monster that lived off of drinking blood and was unable to exist
in the sunlight forever through a ceremony of the shadow people that lived
in the desert.
The third method was to petrify her through the use of a venom from a type
of two-headed lizard that lived on a continent on the other side of the ocean.
The fourth method was to eat a certain fruit that could be found at the edge
of the world. The fruit didn't exist.
There was no way I could ever make Ai become an immortal through those
methods, so I flew all over the world looking for another way. Literally, all
over the world.
I fought with the lizardmen of the east to gain their recognition through
force, but they were a simplistic tribe that only relied on their bodies to sur‐
vive and were unable to use magic.
I spent a number of years on visiting the fishmen of the south to gain their
trust and was eventually able to differentiate between, along with learn
magic for curing wounds. Unfortunately, it didn't allow for perpetual youth
like what could be found in Earth's fables.
I met with mountain giants. With centaurs. I even met with other dragons.
Some welcomed me amicably, others escaped thinking that I was their en‐
emy.
However, not one of them knew of a method for achieving eternal life.
I spent years, decades even, searching, searching, and searching---and then,

on a certain day, Ai spoke to me.
237
She said that rather than being separated as I looked for a one in a million
possibility, she wanted to live with me as long as she could.
Ai's first---and possibly last---act of selfishness.
I ceded to her.
"... I'm sorry."
Her body curled into a small ball in despondence, the way she acted since
back when she was ten years old hadn't changed at all.
"There's nothing to apologize for."
I stroked Ai's now white-tinged hair.
Even magic had things that it couldn't do.
I realized that fact in the worst possible way.
238

Chapter 29
A Promise 約束
Words of the future from a time long past.
Sixty-nine years have pa.s.sed since I met Ai.
Both Darg and Ken... as well as all of those that had lived in the cave Ai
came from have already died.
Living amongst their children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, Ai

was the last one left.
"---... The owner of many names, the flow of time, death itself... Remove
yourself from this body of mine, vanish."
Finished reciting the very, very long incantation, Ai breathed out a sigh and
laid down on the bed.
It was a specially made felt from the wool of a sheep I'd captured from an‐
other continent.
It couldn't hold a candle to what modern Earth was capable of, but Ai
smiled nonetheless, saying it was remarkably better than sleeping on straw
on the ground.
"Ai, are you feeling alright...? Don't push yourself, it's okay."
"I'm fine, it's... like my daily routine, now."
Ai spoke slowly, her tone unsteady.
239
The extravagantly lengthy incantation to prolong life took somewhere

around ten minutes to recite. She'd been reciting it each and every day, even
when I wasn't there. She practically couldn't even stand anymore, but she
still continued with the custom.
I thought that the magic might have had no effect, but seeing as how Ai has
had such a long life, it looks like it may have unexpectedly worked some‐
what.
But even so, it was just to the level of being mere consolation.
"Besides... either way, I won't have... much longer."
Unable to respond to her, I just combed her bangs.
Nina had told me the same thing.
Ai had just a few more days to live.
I couldn't imagine a world without her in it.
Meanwhile, on that thought, I could feel a sense of resignation spreading

through my chest.
She, as a human of this era, had lived long beyond her time.
Her aged body had grown weak, no longer able to run through the fields,
unable to talk cheerfully, unable to hear much of anything.
Watching over her like that was painful for me.
"Mentor."
Ai gazed at me intently.
"Could I ask you... one last thing?"
"What? I'll answer anything."
240
Please don't let this be the last, the end.
Desperately pinning that feeling down as it threatened to overwhelm me, I

just barely managed to force a smile on my face.
"I want---to know... Mentor's name."
"My name?"
Dragons don't live together, not even with their own children for very long.
They held an incredible amount of knowledge, so they were probably also

knew how to seize beings by understanding their name.
Which might be why they don't bestow names.
It felt strange to give myself a name, so I'd told Ai to just call me Mentor.
That alias had spread to the people in the village, only two people didn't call
me that. Those two were Nina and Darg.
"Didn't I explain it before? Dragons don't have names. That's why I said for
you all to call me Mentor, it's my name."
"What I want to know... is Mentor's name, as a human."
Her words caused me to suddenly remember it.
Right. I used to be a human.
I didn't forget about it, of course.
But I'd almost lived as long as a dragon as I did as a human.
I'd grown accustomed to living as a dragon, enough so that my awareness of

having been something else previously began to dim.
"So... you noticed?"
I'd never told anyone that I was formerly a human.
241
It wouldn't particularly be a problem if they did know, but I thought that no

one would believe me either way.
"I know everything... about you, Mentor."
Ai spoke with a slight smile on her face.
She wasn't exaggerating, it was probably true.
Her ears were failing, but for some reason, she never stopped being able to
hear me.
"I... yeah. I was a human. I wasn't a human of this world, though. I was a
human that lived in an entirely different world."
Ai, not appearing to doubt me in the least, nodded as she listened.
"That world didn't have magic... no, I suppose I should say it only had one.
That magic... was my reincarnation into this world as a dragon."
"Reincarnation..."
Ai played with the word, ruminating on it.
"Ryouji. My name from when I was a human is Ryouji Sekiguchi. Written

like this."
Saying that, I wrote the characters for my name in the air.
"... Ryouji... san..."
The instant Ai muttered that, my entire body felt as though it were burning.
Be it when I soaked in hot water or when I accidentally set some trees that
had been surrounding me on fire---not even the time I bathed in magma---I
had never felt a heat this hot.
This was the first tense I felt hot since I was born as a dragon.
242
My belly burned, my arms twisted, and my vision blurred.
However, the mysteriously, it wasn't painful.
The feeling pa.s.sed just as abruptly as it began.
"Ryouji-san... is that...?"
Blinking several times upon seeing Ai look strangely close to me, I real‐
ized--- "... It appears so."
---that my appearance had changed into that of a human.
"This... is you?"
"Probably... I think."
Her eyes opened wide, Ai stared at me fixedly.
I stretched out a trembling arm and gently placed my hand against her
cheek.
And then embraced her closely.
Not even something like this.
Not even something like this... could I do until now.
Embracing the body of the woman I loved so dearly for the first time, she
felt small and delicate, like she might break if I put even the smallest
amount of strength into my embrace.
"Ah..."
Ai's arms reaching around my back, she let out a content voice.
Her moistened eyes glittering like starlight, she looked at me in earnest.
243
Honest, earnest... her eyes, looking straight into me, wouldn't change no
matter how much time pa.s.sed.
She'd come to me as a sacrifice---young and innocence, our spring.
She grew up to be lovely, like new leaves sprouting on a tree---the girl I'd
yearned, our summer.
Beautiful as a vividly colored flower---when she confessed her love, our au‐
tumn.
Countless wrinkles biting into her skin---the woman that supported me as

my wife, our winter.
Through the years, her eyes had only ever seen me.
"I was happy."
Me too.
Even though I had to say it, my mouth didn't move.
"That I could meet you... and stay with you..."
Don't go, please.
It was all I could do to keep myself from spouting my own selfishness.
"I was really, really... happy."
Even if my form had turned into a human's, a portion of my senses appeared

to remain as a dragon's.
For the first time since I was reborn, I cursed that I was born as a fire
dragon.
The magic that had turned me into a human seemed to have taken the last of
her strength.
244
Steadily, the warmth drained from her lips, her eyes, her fingers...
That she was gradually dying was frightfully clear to me.
How easy would it be for me to beg, to scream, for her to not leave me
alone?
I'd pondered whether I should end my life with hers many times.
I didn't want to imagine living for hundreds, thousands of years in a world

that didn't have her in it.
"Yeah... meeting you made me... really, really happy, too..."
Enduring the agony a.s.saulting me, I finally managed to squeeze out my

voice.
I had to tell her.
To tell her that she had given me just as much happiness, that her smile was
the sun that lit my world.
"Mentor, you're... so gentle. I love you."
But Ai smiled in response, seemingly able to see through all of my

thoughts.
"So, again... I'll---"
Mustering the rest of her strength, Ai mouthed her words.
She was so weak that she couldn't even cause the air to vibrate.
It was her final breath. ＊＊＊

"... It's over?"
"Yeah."
245
After nodding back to Nina's quiet question, I suddenly noticed.
"Not going to react?"
"There's nothing different though? Same gold eyes, same red head."
Even though my appearance was completely different than when I'm a

dragon, she had no reaction at all and responded as much.
"Well, if forced..."
She looked up at me and continued.
"I thought you'd look more like a kid."
"I really am as a dragon though."
I can't be sure since there's no mirror in sight, but judging by my arms and
legs, my form is around that of a twenty-year-old human. I can't say how
long a dragon's lifespan is, but that should at the very least be considered
young for a dragon.
"... You're less depressed than I thought you'd be."
"No, I'm staggeringly depressed."
If Nina weren't here right now, I'd be crying my eyes out.
However.
"Nina. Let's make a magic academy."
I spoke the same words to her that I'd used long ago.
"...? Didn't you make it?"
Ai really was a wonderful wife.
She thought of me to the very end.
246
"A bigger, better school."
Dragon's ears truly are sharp.
Sharp to the extent that they could hear Ai's last words, words that didn't
even make it past her mouth.
Therefore, I'll believe in the words she left me and look forward.
"Let's make such a wonderful academy that everyone in the world knows
about it."
Because.
Because someday, she will return.
247

Chapter 30
Reincarnation 転⽣
Have you ever thought that you wanted to fly through the sky?
Whenever I look up at the blue sky, whenever I see a white cloud floating
through it, whenever I see birds soaring through it, that's what I think.
How fun would it be to fly?
I can't really remember what I thought about before learning how to talk,
but I think that I felt the same back then too.
My life revolved around never having enough food. Going out to gather
fruits and nuts, run from beasts, and see my brothers head out to die, that's
all.
It's not that I was dissatisfied with it, though.
It's just that that was my world, I never thought about there being any other
way.
... Not knowing that there was anything beyond the sky and thinking that I'd
die before long, I think that I'd resigned myself to it.
What blew it all away was a big, big dragon that descended from the sky.
I was frightened when I first met the dragon, thinking that it would be what
ended my life.
However.
"It's okay, little miss. It's okay, see? I'm a good dragon."
248
I wasn't able to understand what it was saying, but I could tell from its tone
that it was very gentle. While I didn't know the meaning of its words, I
could tell what he was trying to say.
Which is why when dad went to pick out a child in order to offer them to
the dragon, I insisted that I be the first one.
If I went to that red dragon that could fly through the sky, something would
change.
I fully embraced that whimsical hope.
In truth, it wasn't the kind of tale where something simply changed.
That dragon... Mentor was tens, hundreds of times weirder than I thought,
the kind of person I'd never be able to fit into a single category.
We didn't even have a language back then, in the first place.
Names. Wooden houses. Cooked food. Clay containers. Salt. Spoons. Con‐
cepts. Sorting between plants and animals. Energy. Letters. Combs. Baths.
And finally, magic.
All of what Mentor dreamed up were things we'd never seen or heard of be‐
fore, so, for the youth that I was, falling for him was a matter of course...
that feeling developed into a deep affection before long, too.
And as I watched Mentor from the side, he somehow came to notice the aw‐
fully ordinary me.
He loved peace, wasn't very good at fighting, and while was gentle, he did
get angry at times.
And he was very cowardly---that is, he was just a pinch indecisive.
Even though he was a stronger dragon than any and knew there were things
he didn't know despite being so knowledgable, he was an ordinary man on
the inside.
249
Rather than thinking that Mentor was weird, all of that came together in
making him more friendly than any other dragon, causing me to become
more and more fond of him.
... Well, I do think that me speaking so frankly to Jack Frost about my feel‐
ings that he cooperated with me might have been a little overdoing it, but no
one other than Nina-san found out about that, so please just chalk it all up to
youthful indiscretion and let me off about it.
I don't know how other people will think of me.
Never having children, never coming to know that final pleasure a woman
could have, and dying just after finally embracing my beloved for the first
time, pople might think that I was an idle woman.
Nina-san, for example.
She was a person that said stuff like that entirely clearly.
But I don't think I was.
I really, truly enjoyed the life I spent alongside Mentor.
I don't have a shred of regret about it, nor could I think of a better way to
spend it. If I had ten more times to do it, I'd go through all ten the same
way.
Magic was something comprised of names.
Mentor told me that countless times.
He was, of course, just talking about the principles of magic.
But for me, that wasn't all it was.
What he gave me since the very beginning.
That was surely the most wonderful of all magic.
250
As a teacher, as a father, as a brother, and as a husband.
Mentor showered me with nothing but overflowing, pure love.
Which is why I, eventually, was also able to use magic.
He was the one that told me I could.
So please.
It may take tens, hundreds, or thousands of years.
But I will definitely meet him again.
Please, wait for me. Ryouji-san------
251

Chapter 1
A Creeping Ruin ゆっくりとした破滅
It came upon us like a shadow,
catching us unaware.
"I give up..."
Stopping the pen in my hand from continuing to write on the wooden board,
I was at wits' end. No matter how many times I recalculate it, it's always the
same.
"What should I do?"
Just as I started wracking my brain with my head held in my hands, the area
outside the room suddenly grew noisy. Shifting my gaze to the window, I
looked toward the now red-tinged sky and, noticing the time, sighed.
"Mentooor, see you!"
"Yeah, see you later."
I waved and smiled at the village's children running outside the window,
smiles on their faces.
They were the village's precious beings, those who would one day inherit
the village. Which is why I cannot overlook this issue.
"Haah, so tired. Finally done for the day."
"Good work today, Nina."
252
I welcomed Nina as she walked into the faculty office. Though well, Nina
and I are the only faculty.
"What's wrong? You look more miserable than usual."
She spoke as she looked me over. It's been somewhere near five hundred
years since I met her. Now that I think about it, we've known each other for
quite a long time now. We're able to more or less understand how each other
feels with a simple look-over.
Her expression didn't change much at all, but her current expression was the
one she used when she was concerned.
"Oh, well..."
It happened when I began to speak.
"Big broooother~!"
I caught the tiny figure that jumped at me and shouted with a rather ener‐
getic voice.
"Finished my stuff!"
With her red hair drawn into two separate tails, a brilliantly sparkling smile
lit up her face. Although her large, shining red eyes spoke well of her future
beauty, she herself acted mostly like a tomboy with a sword carried at her
hip.
"Oh? That's great, Yuuki."
This young girl who's energetically clinging to me was one of the children
attending school and has taken a particularly keen liking to me.
"Excuse me, I think I saw Yuuki heading this way... oh. So she did come
here."
Shortly after Yuuki's sudden burst into the room, a boy whose face looked
just like hers appeared. He was a beautiful youth who, with his similarity to
253
Yuuki save for his calmness and slightly grown out short-cut hair, could
easily be mistaken for a girl.
"You must have it hard, Amata."
"No, I apologize for how my sister always inconveniences you."
His conduct as he lowered his head in a bow was, despite being only one or
two years' different in age compared to the childish Yuuki, very calming.
That said, I do think that it would be alright for him to act more his age; he's
still a child, after all.
"Come on Yuuki, we have to head back!"
"Don't wanna---!"
For example, he could be more like Yuuki here, who's now clinging to me
as tightly as she can, not wanting to go home.
"... So."
Despite what was happening, unexpectedly, Nina spoke up.
"What's bothering you?"
Eh? You're asking me that right now?
"It's not really something I want to talk about in front of children..."
"Oh come on, they're both Swordsaints. It's fine."
"Yeah! I'm a Swordsaint!"
Hearing what Nina said, Yuuki's eyes immediately gleamed as she started
waving her hand in the air. Taking in a deep breath, I raised my hands in
surrender. Well, talking about it in front of these two won't make much of a
difference.
254
"To be honest... I found out that if things continue on how they've been, this
village will go under."
"Eeh!?"
Nina's eyed opened wide, Amata took in a sharp breath, and Yuuki shouted
in surprise.
"That said, it should take somewhere upward of one hundred years, and
even then only if we don't do anything right now."
"Ooh."
"That surprised me a bit!"
Yuuki and Amata felt relieved at hearing what I followed up with. Right,
one hundred years. It'll only take a century.
"What do you mean though? Did you see the future?"
Speaking in a serious tone, the only one who felt the same as me was Nina.
For Yuuki and Amata, something that won't happen for another century was
of little concern to then and would very likely only occur well after their
deaths. However, that's not the case for Nina and I. That amount of time
could pa.s.s with a surprising swiftness.
"It's not precognition, it's a prediction. Simple mathematics."
Me, Nina... and I. The magic academy that started with just us three grew
up along with this village that has come to be known as Scarlet. The num‐
ber of people living here has been increasing to the extent that magical re‐
search has progressed far enough to make life in the village relatively com‐
fortable. Closely following the village's development and growth, the magic
academy's student base has increased as well, causing a positive feedback
loop in growth.
Neither the village nor the academy has had any major problems of con‐
cerns--- It went too favorably, in fact.
255
"The problem is that if things continue on, we'll run into a food shortage."
The village's food is still dependent on hunting and gathering. Although

we've long since pa.s.sed the sustainable population size that normal hunter-
gatherers could maintain, we've even been able to store winter rations and
then some for emergency. This has all been thanks to magic.
The ice house constructed through the usage of cold magic can preserve
meat for a long time and the hunting of that meat itself has become much
more simple by using magic to cause spears and arrows to hit their mark
even if they would have normally missed. By manipulating trees and listen‐
ing to the voice of the gra.s.s, even small children could safely divide them‐
selves into groups to collect fruits from high up in the trees in the forest.
Nina and I defend everyone from external threats and there hasn't been a
large epidemic at any point so far, so we've come this far without any prob‐
lems.
So one finally arrived.
"The amount of edible plants and animals have been decreasing slowly year
by year. Meanwhile, our population has only ever increased. As is, every‐
one would have to eat rice... but again, that's only what would happen in
one hundred and twenty-eight years."
Unable to fully comprehend my explanation, both Yuuki and Amata stared

at me with somewhat dazed faces. Only Nina nodded in understanding.
"But big brother, you'll manage it somehow, right?"
"Yeah, of course."
Of course. There's no way I would allow this village to fall. I have to make
this school even bigger, big enough so that its known the world over.
"You know what to do already?"
I nodded in affirmation to Amata's eager question.
256
"It's time to begin cultivation."
257

Chapter 2
Tanngrisnir 魔法の⼭⽺
That which grinds its teeth,
pulls our carts and becomes our food,
will not break so long as its bones are uninjured.
"Wow, we're up so hiiigh!"
"Make sure to hold on tightly, Yuuki!"
A bit concerned due to her shouting so happily from on top of my head, I

flapped my wings. It had taken about three years, but I did eventually return
to my original form as a dragon and took to the skies once again.
Dragon and human. The magic Ai had left me with gave me the ability to
freely change between these two forms. It would be convenient if I could
remain in my human form and just take out my wings of just switch to hav‐
ing human fingers in my dragon form, but I wasn't able to do anything like
that at all. Perhaps its due to my name as a dragon and my name as a hu‐
man?
"Alright, let's go down."
"Yeah!"
Hearing her energetic response, I went to the landmark I was aiming for in
front of the forest and descended.
Simultaneously twisting my wings backward and spreading them around

me like a coat, I transformed into my human form and caught Yuuki by the
258
legs in a piggyback.
"Aaah, that was fun! Big brother, let's do that again!"
"When we head back. Now hold my hand and don't let go, okay?"
Pacifying Yuuki from her delighted giggling, I held out my hand to her. Al‐
though she's a fundamentally honest and obedient child, she's energetic and
beyond curious. There's no telling where she'd zoom off to if I didn't hold
her still.
"Okay, big brother!"
"... I wonder if there's anything we can do about you calling me that..."
"But big brother is big brother?"
I'm not sure why, but Yuuki has been calling me big brother for a long time
now.
Even though she has a full-fledged elder brother, she just calls him Amata.
In terms of age, I'm too old to even be her grandfather, let alone her brother.
"Halt."
A little ways into the forest, we were stopped by a sharp voice.
"What business do you two monkeys have in our forest?"
"Hey, Ultramarine. It's been a while."
When I waved my hand at the elf who was gazing at us in a stinging man‐
ner, she appeared to grow all the more severe.
"How do you know my name?"
"No no no, it's me, the red dragon. What's with you always forgetting, re‐
ally."
259
Ultramarine's expression softened.
"Oh, oooh, what, you're that lizard Dropout keeps around! Hah, right.
You've changed both your forms, so this one here's Dropout? You two got
pretty small!"
While saying that, she began to bang against my back with her hand and pat
Yuuki's head.
"What? This child here is Yuuki, a child from our village. Nina stayed home
this time."
"Huh? What are doing here then?"
Her expression grew suspicious, but it wasn't unreasonable. I've visited this
elven forest several times now, but each time was under the guise of letting
Nina visit her home. Now that I think of it, this is the first time I've come
here without her.
"I came to see Pea Green-san."
"Hmph, well alright. If you want Pea Green, he's this way."
She'd nodded like she was uninterested in it, but began walking anyway. It
appeared as though she was going to show me the way.
"Hey big brother, who's Pea Green?"
"He's the person that looks after the domesticated animals in this forest."
Still walking, I answered Yuuki's question. Yes, the elves had supposedly
already been successful in raising domesticated animals. I haven't actually
seen the farm itself, but I have heard stories about it.
I'd said that I would start us raising animals, but I don't know how to go
about that at all. Since that's the case, I decided that we should come to the
elves' forest and borrow their wisdom as they'd already started doing it.
Them telling me exactly how and what to raise would be the best case sce‐
260
nario, but even them only telling me what species of animals are suitable
for herding would be a great help.
When I looked for them myself, I couldn't find any animals suitable for it in
this world. Even the animals that resembled cattle and pigs were both strong
and ill-tempered and would easily end up wrecking whatever fence we built
for them.
"Hoh, Mentor. Long time no see."
"You too. My apologies for not contacting you for so long."
It had been somewhere around a century since I last met with him. Even so,
he managed to remember my face, unlike Ultramarine.
Pea Green-san lowered his head in a bow.
"I see. I don't mind. Besides, Eldest had told me to teach you how anyway."
"He did?"
Once I'd explained my situation to Pea Green-san, he agreed and responded

with something that caused me to incline my head.
I can't say that Eldest---Nina's father---dislikes me, but he doesn't like me

either. I doubt he'd ever help me without us asking for it first...
"This way."
What Pea Green-san guided us to was neither a fenced enclosure nor a pen.
It was an open area overrun with gra.s.s and weeds. There were the deer-
like and goat-like animals I'd often hunt grazing on the greenery, but they
didn't look like they were going to run away even after we approached
them.
"You're just in time. I was thinking it was time to harvest some meat."
Saying that, Pea Green-san put his hand into some of the tall gra.s.s that
was growing nearby him. Immediately after that, the gra.s.s grew even
261
longer and he took out a thin, pea green-colored blade of gra.s.s. I suppose
this is the magic that his name originates from?
The blade of gra.s.s held a long edge and had a sharp tip, much like a
sword. Picking out a moderately sized goat from the group, Pea Green-san
swung his gra.s.s blade down.
"...!"
Seeing the goat have flesh cut away from its flank, I inhaled sharply.
Be it the blood overflowing from the wound or the clean cut itself, the goat
didn't appear to react at all, not even giving so much as a single bleet.
When Pea Green-san placed his gra.s.s blade against the goat's wound, it
stuck to the wound with a supple flexibility that betrayed the image of its
solidity from a moment ago. He wrapped it around the wound like a ban‐
dage, even going so far as to add two or three more blades of gra.s.s.
"If I do it like this, I'll be able to harvest meat again in about a month's
time."
"By not killing it... you're able to heal its wound and harvest meat from it
over and over?"
"Yeah."
Pea Green-san nodded as if it were natural.
Looking at his reaction, I finally remembered. What Eldest had told him to
teach me was the thing I found back when searching for how to gain im‐
mortality. The process of manufacturing Zombie Powder.
They didn't run, weren't frightened, and simply continued to eat the green‐
ery. The goats must be under the effects of that medicine. That was the orig‐
inal reason I'd even met Pea Green-san, I'd entirely forgotten about it.
"So what do you think?"
262
Pea Green-san inquired as though curious.
He wasn't particularly cold-hearted or cruel, he was actually a rather ordi‐

nary elven youth.
---However, our sense of values were different..
To me, I could only pity the goats being unable to die despite being sliced
from forever and saw it as repulsive. Then again, for the elves, that was no
big deal, similar to how we think nothing of taking fruits from trees year af‐
ter year.
"Big brother?"
I glanced to my side at Yuuki. She looked curious.
That's just the sort of era we live in. She wasn't some young lady that would
be frightened by the corpse of an animal. Rather, she'd be delighted to join
the hunt. It was something similar for me, I'd sometimes end up eating my
prey still alive.
I think that how things live and go about their lives is more important than
how they die.
An efficient method like this could save hundreds or thousands of people's

lives.
But even so, I can't choose a method like this.
I don't want Yuuki to become accustomed to acts like this. That's what I be‐
lieve.
"... It appears that this won't help you much."
He probably guessed what I was thinking from how I looked. Pea Green-
san's shoulders drooped, discouraged. In his own way, he wanted to be able
to help.
263
"Yeah... we don't have a way to cut its flesh so cleanly, nor magic to use to
heal its wound."
Even if I set aside what I like and dislike about it, it's a fact that Scarlet
would be unable to carry this out. Pea Green-san's magic was simply mag‐
nificent. Even I could use magic in order to heal something on the level of a
small cut, but healing a wound as big as that in a single month would be im‐
possible.
Same with slicing its flesh so cleanly, it would be difficult even using my
claws.
Nina might be able to manage it, but there's no way I could have her handle
the ranch on top of teaching the children.
"Why not have her teach him then? She's better at cutting than Pea Green."
"True, that might be a good idea."
Unexpectedly, Ultramarine spoke up after being quiet until now. Pea Green-
san nodded in response.
"Who?"
"You've met her before. Violet!"
Like that, the name of the strongest woman in the forest popped up.
264

Chapter 3
Inheritance 継承
For hunting beasts, spears are good. Their long handles lets you strike
things as they run away.
For killing enemies, axes are good. Their heavy blades cut and sever
through strong armor.
But what they selected was neither of those---
Violet-san is an elven warrior whose name comes from the vibrant violet-
colored flowered that bloom along with the thorns she uses to fight. I'd first
met her as an opponent in a duel with her working as Eldest's guard, but
nowadays we occasionally meet each other as good friends.
"She's had a lot of spare time recently. It's your fault."
"Mine?"
Ultramarine started speaking when Pea Green-san parted ways with us

along the way.
"Lizardmen, giants, everyone's been quiet. Violet's job was to glare the lot
of them away, but they've been docile the past hundred years so she's had
nothing to do."
"Well... peace is a good thing."
Lizardmen and giants are both extremely warlike races and would come to
attack without any particular reason to spur the a.s.sault.
265
They'd come to attack Scarlet multiple times as well, but Nina and I man‐
aged to fight them back, finally managing to negotiate with them through
extreme patience and perseverance.
"Peace, huh... so you're still talking about stuff you don't understand. Ah,
here's Violet."
Before I had a chance to ask about what it was I didn't understand, Ultrama‐
rine waved her hand.
"I will listen to your story. Come."
Violet-san spoke, showing me into her home. She guided me into a cave
made in a huge tree. Elves could know what's generally going on within the
forest by listening to the murmuring of the trees. It appeared as though she
already knew what we came to say.
"I take it you wish for me to teach you how to handle a sword?"
"Well, yes..."
Seeing Violet-san cut to the chase, I began with what I came up with when I
was listening to Ultramarine earlier.
"If you are fine with it, would you, Violet-san, come to our village your‐
self?"
"Me...?"
Violet-san blinked her eyes in surprise. She probably didn't think I would
make an offer like that.
"Yes. I believe that with both you and Nina, we could not only have you
teach the art of using the sword, but magic as well."
Even if we could slice through flesh as cleanly as Pea Green-san, I have no

intention of putting together a ranch like that in Scarlet.
266
So although we have to figure out another way to raise animals in a way

that suit our needs, our current situation puts us at a lack of capable hands.
Anyhow, the village has a lot of children. A single person should teach sev‐
eral dozen at most, yet just Nina and I have been the only two teaching the
hundreds of children in the village. We do teach on separate days and times,
but we haven't had much time, not even for research.
I've consulted Nina about how we need to acquire more teachers to prepare
for the ever-increasing number of children several times. For that need, Vio‐
let-san is a great candidate.
"... I do have an interest in your school, Mentor."
After taking a moment to think, Violet-san responded.
"However, I am the guardian of this forest. I cannot leave it out of interest

alone."
"Sure, but didn't you lose to Bearmonkey?"
Ultramarine joined the conversation to point that out, but Violet-san only
nodded, unphased.
"Yes. I could get permission if it were in order to acquire that strength.

However, it has been several centuries since then. I am aware that human
lifespans are short. That child is no longer alive, is he?"
"... Correct."
Holding on to the stone ornament hanging from around my neck, I nodded.

Even now, every time I think back on those days, I feel like I might burst
into tears.
"Don't you have a ton of free time anyway?"
"That is not the problem."
Violet-san shook her head in response to Ultramarine's question.
267
"You could have Ultramarine go with you."
"I really don't want to though?"
Even though Ultramarine was encouraging Violet-san to do it, once the sub‐
ject changed over to her she denied it as though that was the obvious an‐
swer. Well, that's just the kind of girl she is. I can't see her being a teacher,
anyway... Come to think of it, I haven't even seen Ultramarine use magic
yet, have I?
"I would not mind teaching you how to use the sword if you came over
here, though."
"Thank you. I'll take you up on your offer if I get the chance.
I stood up from my seat and bowed to her. That said, I wasn't sure if I'd ever
have the need. At least for me, I'd be better off on the battlefield in dragon
form using tooth and claw rather than relying on a sword to fight.
"I don't get it, all the way..."
The moment I started out to head back, Yuuki spoke up.
"But if I'm stronger than you, Violet-san, you'll be a teacher?"
"... I am well aware that Mentor is strong. I very likely would not be a
match for him in his original form... however."
Violet-san displayed her ability and thorns grew from her hand, forming
into a sword.
"This strength is a power I was born with. Being a dragon is an even greater
strength. That is not what I desire. Using the sword is a skill, something that
is refined and polished after one is born. That is what I pursue, child."
Darg was also someone born strong. However, the reason for him being vic‐
torious over Violet-san was due to him learning magic from me. He would
have been defeated if the challenge had come before he'd met me.
268
"Yup! Then---"
Yuuki drew the sword sheathed at her waist. What was contained within
that wolflion leather scabbard was a blade made out of wood with a piece of
stone cut to act as its edge. Not a spear, nor an axe, but a sword. Her family
was the foundation that we called the Sword Clan.
"When I win, you'll come?"
Violet-san's eyes narrowed in response to Yuuki's phrasing. Her smile visi‐

bly disappearing, she looked Yuuki up and down.
In terms of height, Yuuki only made it to Violet-san's chest. Seeing that

Yuuki was clearly still a child, Violet-san turned to look at me as though to
infer my thoughts.
I wonder if Nina predicted this happening? I was originally going to head to

the forest alone, but she'd told me to bring Yuuki along. She might have fig‐
ured that there was no other way.
"Try to not get hurt."
I spoke to the two of them.
"Yuuki is strong."＊＊＊
They each took a stance and faced one another, their swords held aloft. Vio‐
let-san held a shield made from thorns weaved together along with her
small, sharp stalk formed into a sword. Yuuki held her stone-inserted
wooden sword one-handed. Their physiques and equipment were entirely
different, but they nevertheless looked similar.
"Alright, make sure to stop once you believe the match is decided, immedi‐
ately pulling your sword away. Especially you, Yuuki. Alright?"
"Yep!"
269
Yuuki nodded cheerfully, but I was still a little worried. Even so, it's impos‐
sible for me to stop them now that I've already acknowledged the match.
"Well then... begin!"
The first one to make a move following my signal was Violet-san. She shot
out a thrust with lightning-like speed by extending her arm to an unbeliev‐
able length. Closing the distance Yuuki thought herself to be safe out in the
blink of an eye, she aimed her attack at Yuuki's hand.
"I am quick!"
In that instant, Yuuki's body disappeared, leaving only her voice. However,
Violet-san only lost track of her for a short moment, finding her once more
within a tenth of a second. Within their forests, elves will never lose track
of their opponents.
"I am solid!"
Yuuki parried an attack coming right at her with her empty hand. That at‐
tack, what could have blown a hole open in a thick tree, sounded like it was
shoved aside by a boulder when it was deflected.
"I am strong!"
And with that, an accelerated slash swung straight for Violet-san's throat.
Violet-san quickly brought up her shield due to sheer instinct and was able
to deflect it. The stone blade easily tore through her thorn shield, severing
its upper half.
"Kuh...!"
She appeared to have finally realized that this small girl was not an oppo‐
nent she could let her guard down against. As though fully working together
with Violet-san's movements as she leapt backward, an armor of thorns be‐
gan to cover her entire body.
But that was a poor move for her.
270
"You are slow!"
As soon as Yuuki shouted that out, Violet-san's movements slowed notice‐

ably.
"You are soft! You are weak!"
Violet-san seemed like she was going to try for another attack, but her legs
lost their strength and her stance crumbled.
"Light! Be what seizes all and slices it apart!"
In that moment, Yuuki's blade began to glow with what appeared to be

flashes of lightning covering it.
"That's enough!"
As I shouted that out, Yuuki's shining sword blade had cut Violet-san's
thorn blade in two, stopping just after breaking through her helmet.
... As harsh as ever. After reinforcing herself and weakening her opponent,
she finally strengthened her weapon, making it so that her opponent would
be unable to evade or block. Her attack had enough power to kill an ar‐
mored bear in one stroke. It was a simple yet polished way of fighting that
one wouldn't believe a nine year old child was capable of.
"That... from just now, who do you learn how to do that from?"
A stunned look on her face, Violet-san asked Yuuki a question."
"My dad!"
Hearing Yuuki's response, Violet-san seemed to be taken by surprise. Al‐

though her small stature and cute features were entirely different, her red
hair and eyes were just like his.
"And dad learned from grandpa. And grandpa from his dad. We've taught
sword techniques forever and ever!"
271
Swordsaint, my final gift to Darg. To the best of my knowledge, it is the

world's first family name.
"But... your fighting style is entirely different from his."
Violet-san's voice was trembling.
It was as she said, Darg's style was much more hearty and dynamic. Al‐
though the magic strengthening them was the same, how they wielded their
swords and how they moved their bodies were entirely different.
"Yep. Our ancestor made the magic, but how we use our swords, well, it's
different."
It wasn't as though all of Darg's descendants had the same excellent

const.i.tution as he did. So Darg smashed down his crag blade into a smaller
stone blade and came up with a way to fight that worked with smaller,
lighter swords.
"We mimic how that suuuuper strong person in the forest was!"
She was referring to the story handed down through the Swordsaint clan,
the story of his adventures with a dragon, an elf, and a girl.
"So Violet-san, I'm so so so happy I got to fight you!"
Her eyes br.i.m.m.i.n.g in delight, Yuuki spoke in glee.
"... I would like to see where the future of this child's strength and of my
sword leads."
Wiping the corners of her eyes with her fingers, Violet-san's att.i.tude
changed.
"Then that means..."
"Yes, please, I would love to be allowed into Mentor's school... If Eldest

permits it."
272
The words she tacked on at the end made me groan. She wasn't able to
make her own decisions after all? I suppose I'll have to get Eldest's permis‐
sion."
"It's alright."
Seeing my frown, Violet-san smiled to put me at ease.
"I am sure that he will not deny me---"
Giving us a meaningful smile, Yuuki and I tilted our heads to the side.
273

Chapter 5
Hunters of the Gra.s.sland 草原の狩⼈
Just give up. Continuing to chase after their target anywhere and every‐
where is in their blood, they'll never stop.
"Oh, big brother, is that a behemoth?"
Yuuki pointed at an animal lumbering its giant body across the huge
gra.s.sland and raised her voice.
"It is, and it's the first time I've seen one in a long time... we used to eat
them a lot a while back."
"Are they tasty?"
"Ye---whoops, yeah."
I started to nod as I answered her, but stopped myself in the nick of time
and just responded verbally. Right now, I'm in my dragon form with Yuuki
sitting on my head. My back would be preferable over my head as far as
stability is concerned, but that's just too far away for us to have a comfort‐
able conversation.
"... They got so small."
I muttered to myself. Even considering the distance between us, the behe‐
moth Yuuki pointed out looked rather small. It wasn't as though they'd all
actually gotten smaller, though.
I'd simply gotten bigger.
274
I'd say my body's around close to ten meters long right now. I'm still smaller
than the behemoth, but it's not to the extent of the huge gap in body size
there used to be. I'm confident that I could even take it in a head-on fight
now.
"Going to hunt it?"
"No, even if I did, we wouldn't be able to bring it home with just the two of
us... and there aren't many of them left."
Behemoths were large and strong. But they weren't invincible. A master
hunter from Scarlet would be able to take one down with just a few people.
However, as one might imagine from their ma.s.sive builds, their birth rate
was abysmally small and it took a long time for them to come of age. If
we'd continued to hunt them whenever we wanted, they would have been
wiped out quickly.
"Kaaay."
"Come now, let's go down. They're waiting."
Calling out to Yuuki, who responded in a slightly dissatisfied manner, I de‐

scended toward our destination and turned into my human form..
"Big brother, where are we?"
Yuuki asked me a question as she saw the unfamiliar buildings and looked
around here and there. We were at a small village in the middle of the
gra.s.sland.
Yuuki's and everyone else's houses were built out of wood, but all the build‐
ings we saw in this village were tents and pavilions constructed out of ani‐
mal pelts and hide. With their framework made from behemoth bones, they
were portable and easily deconstructed.
"This is the lykos' village. There's supposed to be a child here that'll be an

exchange student, but..."
"Then... where are the lykos?"
275
That's odd. I don't sense anyone in the village. Even looking into one of
their tents, I don't see anyone. There's still a fire lit in the fire pit, so there
should have been people here until just a moment ago. Even if they went
somewhere, not even seeing any children is strange.
"Big brother, over here!"
Yuuki pointed to the ground and shouted urgently.
She was pointing to a good number of footprints. Given the sharp claws
they showed, they were from some kind of carnivore.
"They were attacked just a bit ago."
Her face serious, Yuuki traced a footprint. The footprints were all made in
loose soil and would be quick to disappear. In other words, the tracks' own‐
ers could still be nearby--- By the time I felt their presence, I'd already been
pushed down by the beasts.
They had four legs, sharp claws, silver fur, and appeared to a.s.sert just how
ferocious they were. With their long, thick legs placing more emphasis on
stamina than explosive strength, they would chase their prey for as long as
it took with their sharp sense of smell. Their bodies were similar to a
wolf's... save for one particular point.
The group of them pinned my body down, biting down my shoulders and
arms as growls resounded from their throats.
"S---stop!"
I cried out on reflex, but the wolves didn't cease their attack.
c.r.a.p. They might get injured if I don't...!
"Hey---stop it! You're troubling Mentor!"
Just as I was about to return to my dragon form out of my sense of impend‐

ing crisis, a young girl called out. Immediately after, the children that were
276
piled on me stopped what they were doing and Yuuki lowered the hand she
was about to use to unsheathe her sword.
"Thanks Luka, you saved me there."
Relieved, I thanks the girl who spoke up for me. Her reaction was delayed
since she didn't feel any bloodthirst coming from the children, but any
longer and she might have cut them down.
"You could have pushed them away if you wanted to, right Mentor?"
The girl---Luka spoke to me half in amazement, holding her hand out to me.
"They might have gotten hurt if I did that though. Besides, it doesn't hurt
even when these children bite me, it feels more ticklish than anything, actu‐
ally."
"It's just that Mentor is so kind, everyone got excited."
When I took Luka's hand and stood up, Luka puffed out her cheeks
adorably. She was no different from a human girl.
... Other than her lower half being a wolf's, that is.
Judging by human looks, I'd say she's around fifteen or sixteen years old.
Truthfully, they have longer lifespans than humans, but races with longer
lifespans tend to also grow into adulthood slower.
Triangular ears popped up from under her similarly silver head of hair. Ev‐
erything below her waist was like a wolf, including her currently wagging
tail.
"These kids are... lykos?
"Yes. Half human, half wolf."
I looked around to the children who all looked similar to Luka and nodded
in response to Yuuki's question.
277
To put it simply, these girls were all the wolf version of centaurs. Their hu‐
man-like upper body was situated exactly where a wolf's neck would have
been. They live in small packs, similar to actual wolves.
Luka's brothers and sisters always jump at me whenever they see me, play-
biting out of playfulness. They weren't actually hurting me. They were com‐
pletely different from ferocious wolves in the first place, they were all calm
and friendly. If anything, they were more like dogs than wolves.
We'd talked to them and have exchanged things for a while now, so the first
group I thought of when I came up with having exchange students was
them.
"So Mentor, what business do you have here today?"
Still handling her younger siblings that were still playing around with each
other, Luka cleared her throat and spoke.
"Well... I came wondering if you would like to be one of my pupils, Luka."
"Really!?"
Come to think of it, I didn't think of a way to ease into the subject, did I...?
But Luka's eyes all but sparkled the moment I mentioned pupil.
"Mentor, ever since I first heard about what you do, I've always wanted to
go to your school!"
Her tail wagging back and forth energetically, Luka clenched her hands to‐
gether against her chest and spoke enthusiastically.
"Ah, but..."
However, her tail quickly fell limp, followed by the two ears on her head
laying flat.
"But... I'm sorry, Mentor. I can't go."
278
"Eeeh? Why not?"
Yuuki spoke in dissatisfaction as she looked at Luka cast her eyes down.
"Because I need to look after the children."
Sad, Luka spoke as she patted the heads of her younger siblings.
"... No way, your parents...?"
Understanding what I hesitated to say, Luka nodded her head. Female

lykoscentaur live in packs of around a dozen, forming communities that
don't infringe upon another group's territory. The village's elders would care
for its youths while they learned to hunt, the youths eventually forming a
new pack of their own.
Normally, Luka would also be part of the group still being looked after...
"What happened?"
Lykoscentaur are considerably strong within their ecosystem. They have

both the strength of wolves and the wisdom of humans and are by no means
weak. There are creatures even stronger than them in this world such as
dragons or giants of course, but having both parents die at the same time
was very uncommon.
"It's gotten hard to find recently, so..."
"They left you all?"
"Yes. They went somewhere far away..."
Hearing her excessively tragic story, I frowned.
"Then have you all been able to get enough to eat?"
Luka shook her head no.
"I'm hungry..."
279
A young girl pressed down on her stomach and grumbled how hungry she
was---it was heartbreaking.
"Alright."
I nodded, determined. I'm not sure what I should tell Nina when I get back
home though.
"I'll be everyone's---"
"I'm back, Luka!"
---parent. Just as I was about to finish my sentence, I heard a deep voice call
out from behind me.
"Welcome home, father! Mother!"
Luka's face glowed as she saw her parents return carrying a large amount of
prey.
Oh. So when she said somewhere far away... she meant physically...
"By the way, Mentor, what were you about to say?"
Luka tilted her head to the side very adorably.
"Nothing, nothing at all."
280

Chapter 8
Mighty 強者
I'd thought that using weapons was cowardly.
However, I came to learn the truth soon after.
Not using them was even more so.
---Shig, the Skyarms.
"Unnecessary. We have no need to partake in that."
"Oh, alright."
I couldn't help but nod back due to his matter-of-fact response.
"But Beol---"
"Mentor."
Interrupting me with his deep voice, Beol folded his four arms and looked
at me with arrogance.
Lizardmen. Those of their race were hunters that relied on their physical
strength.
To briefly describe his appearance, he was like a four-armed lizard that

walked upright. With a thick, long tail and green scales covering his body,
he held an amazing level of strength. His thin, sharp pupils gazed at me mo‐
tionlessly.
281
I was currently in my human form, so I felt a tremendous sense of intimida‐

tion wafting off of him.
"I acknowledge you. However, that is not due to the techniques you refer to
as magic."
Ambition filled his entire four-meter tall body to the brim.
"You are strong. This magic you continue to talk about is irrelevant to that."
In the past, I had fought against him and won. I'd done it back when I was
looking for a method of prolonging Ai's life.
"But... there are things that cannot be handled by strength alone. Magic has
the possibility to solve those things."
"I don't believe that to be so."
Beol ignored my attempts at persuasion.
"You red dragons, are you not the very embodiment of strength?"
Conversely, his words struck home, causing me to let out a groan.
It's true. I've never come across a creature stronger than a dragon. I'm not
talking about myself, of course, but my mother. It was only one time, but I
have seen her fight.
Her opponent was a blue dragon, one easily twice as large as I am now. The
dragon had attacked by using lightning that had clad its entire body, swoop‐
ing down and letting out extremely loud roars. Mother had casually swiped
her leg at it, turning it into that evening's meal.
Even for me, my research into magic has nothing to do with being able to
continue living. For that, I could simply continue hunting behemoths when‐
ever I need.
I feel like I've come to understand Mother's unnecessarily extreme knowl‐

edge of astronomy. Dragons are too strong and too smart to simply use their
282
time on surviving.
"Beol, is there no one else who might be interested in it?"
"We do not have someone so weak as to---"
Beol suddenly stopped himself, hesitant.
"No. Among my comrades, there is no one like that."
It was a rare break from his usual matter-of-fact way of speaking, but Beol
quickly restated his response.
"... Alright. Thanks anyway."
Judging that I wouldn't gain anything by attempting to negotiate further, I

left the cave he lived in.
"... You kept quiet?"
Yuuki walked over to me when I had made my way out of the cave. I asked
her a question.
"Yeah..."
Her head hanging, Yuuki answered weakly. The reason I asked was that was
because, given her personality, I was secretly afraid that she might try to
challenge him to a fight like she did back with Violet.
"That person there, he's super strong. I don't think I'd win."
Yuuki spoke, vexed.
"Yeah. He would be difficult for you."
Beol was more than three time's Yuuki's height. Their physical abilities
would be about the same after Yuuki strengthened herself and weakened
him, I think. a.s.suming they were of equal strength, the larger one... that is,
283
the one with the longer reach would have the advantage. Adding on to that,
Beol would have two extra arms compared to her.
"Aww..."
Frustrated that I admitted it outright, Yuuki groaned.
"Yuuki, you're still growing up. Beol's lived even longer than me."
There's no way he'd let himself lose face by losing to someone just a few
years old with his strength he'd tempered for several hundred.
"You would probably even give him a good fight in ten or so years."
"But that's sooooo long away!"
Yuuki pouted. For a girl as young as her, something a decade away probably
felt impossibly far away. I wonder how long its been since I last felt like
that?
"Well, it appears there's nothing more we can do here. Yuuki, get on my

back...?"
"Big brother."
It was easier to put her on my back before turning back into my dragon
form than doing the opposite. When I turned around and bent down to let
her on, she, no longer sulking, faced a direction with a sharp glint in her
eyes.
"Someone's fighting... there!"
As soon as Yuuki said that, she sprinted off toward it. I chased after her in a
hurry.
As my physical strength suited my human form's looks, I was adequately

slow. It was to the point that I would fall behind if I didn't take it seriously. I
ran frantically in attempt to somehow catch up to her... and when I finally
did catch up, what I saw was a spectacle I couldn't quite call a fight.
284
Judging from their physiques, they were still children. Lizardmen all around
one and a half meters in height surrounded a single lizardman that was
about a head shorter than the others.
The small lizardman took sent a punch out to one of the ones surrounding
him, but his fist was grabbed and twisted, bringing him to the ground
rolling.
"Just give up, Skyarms. You're no match for us."
The lizardman that appeared to be their leader called out, grabbing hold of
the smaller lizardman's arms and legs with his four arms and raising him
into the air.
I quickly came to understand the reason the small lizardman was called Sk‐
yarms. Of the four arms lizardmen had, his upper pair of arms stopped at
their elbows.
"Stop! Let go of me!"
The youth they called Skyarms shouted, biting the arm of the lizardman
holding him up.
"You...!"
Grimacing at the pain, the lead lizardman let go of him and stuck his body
with the remaining three.
"That's enough!"
Seeing the young Skyarms once again roll across the ground, I shouted to
interrupt the rowdy lizardmen.
"Bunching up on someone smaller than you, is that how you lizardmen do

things?"
"... This guy here's the one who started it."
285
When the leading youth said that, he turned his back to me and stalked off.
Imitating their leader, the other lizardmen did the same, leaving the young
Skyarms alone as Yuuki and I ran over to him.
"Are you alright?"
"... Who asked you for help?"
However, the youth looked away from me and responded in a provoking

manner.
"Well..."
Did his pride get hurt there?
"I don't care!"
In my hesitation, Yuuki responded instead.
"What?"
"Whether or not I help gets decided by if I help or not, not if you ask!"
Her objection was rough, but it was true in a sense.
Unable to think of a way to respond, the boy just kept quiet.
"If you don't like it, get stronger!"
"What are you saying I should do then, huh!?"
Finally responding to Yuuki's continued chiding, the boy snapped back.
"Just look at my arms! Even my body's smaller than theirs. No matter how
much I train, I can't bulk up. How can I get stronger with a body like this!?"
Seeing him clench his teeth and fists, Yuuki responded in puzzlement.
"Eh? Aren't there lots of ways?"
286
"... Huh?"
"Use a weapon. Use magic. Use the terrain. Use tactics. The biggest thing
you can do, use them thinking you're weak against them. And taking on so
many alone is just a bad call."
The boy's eyes opened wide after hearing her oh-so-obvious response---no,
it actually was obvious for her.
"By weapons, you mean what you all use... that, that right there?"
The boy spoke, pointing at the stone sword at Yuuki's waist.
"This?"
"Isn't using that cowardly?"
"Eh, why would it be?"
"Using something like that is like admitting you're weak."
"Yep."
I had to hold in my laughter after hearing Yuuki answer so honestly.
"I'm weak, so I improve."
Humans were weak. Weaker than beasts, dragons, elves, lykoscentaurs,

merfolk, and lizardmen. Overwhelmingly weak. Accepting that as natural,
Yuuki puts in effort so that she can win. Not only for herself, either. For
over five hundred years, the Swordsaints have inherited from each other in
an unbroken line of succession.
"You are bigger than me, have more arms, have a tail, claws, and scales."
Yuuki stood in front of the boy and compared his height to hers, showing
him her skin against his.
"But if we fought, I'd definitely win. Even though I'm weak."
287
"What was that?"
As expected, he didn't overlook that.
"Want to give it a shot?"
Calm and composed, Yuuki provoked the now-flaring up youth.
"I don't think you should..."
"Shut up! This shorty's making fun of me and you're wanting me to sit
back!?"
Ignoring my advice, the youth shouted and struck toward Yuuki--- In the
next instant, he was flying through the air.
"Eh... wha---...?"
He probably couldn't figure out what just happened. Rolling a few times
upon landing back on the ground, the boy was fl.u.s.tered. Yuuki used nei‐
ther weapons nor magic. She just threw him by using his own momentum
against him.
I'd only taught their family the rough concepts of the akido style of martial
arts, but they managed to sublimate the skill splendidly through several cen‐
turies of trial and error. What an amazing clan.
"If you come to big brother's school, you'll get stronger, too."
Yuuki reached her hand out to him. The boy didn't make eye contact with
her... but he took her hand.
"Ouch---owowow ow, ow, ow, ow! It's gonna break!"
Turning his hand upside down, Yuuki studied his joints.
"Don't worry! I haven't broken it yet."
"Yet!? What do you mean by yet!?"
288
I knelt next to the struggling youth.
"Let's see... your name is?"
"Why're you... Shig! I'm Shig! I said it, stop!"
When Yuuki put some force into it, the youth... that is, Shig confessed his
name in a panic.
"If you believe that you're ready to use any means to become stronger, I be‐
lieve that I could be of help to you."
"... You?"
Shig looked at me in disbelief. Well, I don't look strong at all, so it's a natu‐
ral enough reaction.
"Yeah. At least, to the extent that you could defeat someone at my level."
"... I think I could do that right now though?"
Seeing my smile, Shig responded.
"Then how about you come to the school if big brother wins?"
Letting go of his hand, Yuuki gave him an offer.
"And if I win?"
"Eh, that's definitely not happening, so don't worry about that."
Yuuki answered Shig, who was holding his arm Yuuki had investigated so
thoroughly, without any ill-will. She wasn't intending to provoke him at all,
she was just being frank.
"Just you wait and see!"
But as a result of that, Shig held up his fists and turned to me.
289
"Ah, yeah... well then."
I kind of feel like I should apologize for swindling him. Thinking that, I re‐
turned to my original form.
The coat that had covered me fluttering and changing as it clung to my skin,
the hems where the coat split rose up to the sides and turned into wings. My
limbs swelled up as talons grew from my hands and feet. Turning into a
muzzle, my mouth extended up my cheek as my teeth reformed into fangs.
Staring at me with his eyes wide open, he looked to be caught in a daze due
to my transformation.
"Come at me."
When I breathed out flames with my provocation after having turned en‐
tirely back into a dragon, Shig was overwhelmed and fell backwards as
though shoved by the pressure of my words.
"A... a dragon------!!"
"Yep, I'm a dragon. Sorry about that."
I apologized to him.
"Uwaaaah!"
Screaming, Shig jumped to his feet and started running.
However, unexpectedly, he didn't run away. He ran straight at me.
Raising his fists, he threw a punch at my muzzle as strong as he could.
"Ah."
I let it connect and he hit my nose.
"Ooooow...!"
290
Holding his hand against his stomach, he writhed in pain.
"Be careful now. I'm pretty hard."
Thankfully, his injury didn't seem to be too bad. It's probably a good thing
that he's not too strong, hitting me with a herculean strength would just end
up hurting your fist.
However, Shig's fighting spirit didn't abate as he aimed at my legs over and
over. He struck with his palms, his feet, his tail, even with his teeth. His at‐
tacks were all-out, but they didn't even feel like mosquito bites to me.
"Shig."
It had been over ten minutes and he was more than exhausted, but he was
still keeping at it. Bringing my face down near his as he bit at my toes, I
spoke his name.
"Why... why, why...!"
Still biting at my toes, he shed tears and glared at me. I'm sure this is an in‐
credibly mortifying experience to him.
"You are very strong."
Not just Shig's, but even Yuuki's eyes opened wide when I said that.
"I was mistaken. You are strong."
Seeing him continue to bite down with all the strength his jaw could muster,
he likely thought I was being sarcastic.
"There are not many among even the lizardmen who would so boldly face a
dragon. Even when Beol had fought me, he was double your size and I was
half mine."
However, as I continued to speak, he stopped biting down on me.
291
Challenging a creature much larger than yourself is a truly frightening

thing. Especially if you know that it is stronger than yourself.
Even Yuuki was unable to challenge Beol, someone she knew would defeat
her.
"Your strength of spirit is rare. It is just that your body and skill cannot
match up to it."
The polar opposite of me. While thinking that, I returned to my human form
and knelt in front of him, bringing my eyes to his.
"I believe that I can help you if you come with us."
"... Enough to defeat you?"
Shig looked straight at me, his eyes tinged with both doubt and hope.
"Yeah. Defeating me is pretty simple."
I was speaking honestly, but the doubt in Shig's eyes strengthened.
"... Alright. I have my doubts, but... I'll believe in what you're saying, at
least a bit."
But he just sighed and chose to believe.
292

Chapter 9
The First Step最初の⼀歩
It's said that everything that can go wrong will go wrong on your first try,
but that doesn't mean it won't happen again the second time.
"Here are our three exchange students. Luka, Rin, and Shig."
Finished with the necessary arrangements, the three exchange students all
came to Scarlet.
The lykoscentaur girl who came with a lot of luggage due to her worrywart
father, Luka.
The young mermaid who'd already wrecked three wheelchairs in her excite‐
ment, Rin.
The lizardman youth who left his home with just the clothes on his back,
Shig.
"... They're all kids though?"
Looking at the three in turn, Nina voiced her dissatisfaction.
"That just means they have promise. Besides, I have another reason."
"What reason?"
Half-suspicious, Nina sent me a look
"We'll eventually be trading with where each of them are from... I believe
that it will be mutually beneficial."
293
The mermaids can easily catch fish from the sea, so if we can trade for the
meat they can't eat themselves with fruits and vegetables, even the lykos
children too small to hunt will be able to help out their families. The prom‐
ises of that working out with the lizardmen... but it's not like they just live
and eat, so we should have at least a chance at making the negotiations
work out.
"Our first order of business here is getting the villagers all used to the way
they look. They shouldn't be too scary since they're children, they're easy to
get along with."
Unlike how the elves look practically the same as humans, all three of our
exchange students are visibly different. They're used to seeing me in my
dragon form, so I don't think they'll be too resistant, but they still may find
them strange. I'm hoping to remove as much of their racial discrimination as
possible.
"Hmph, it all sounds a bit forced to me, but sure. Why not."
I was honestly surprised at how interested Nina sounded. It's true that what
I said is how I really feel, but I only thought of it after I decided to bring
Rin. The lizardmen had no one that would come other than Shig, so it's just
a coincidence that all of them are children.
"At any rate! I thought this would be a good opportunity for Violet and
these three greet each other as our Scarlet Magic Academy's first ever ex‐
change students and show them around."
Clearing my throat, I changed the mood and spoke.
"I look forward to learning more about all of you."
"Heya~!"
"Ah, umm, mmm, h-h.e.l.lo."
Following Violet's warm greeting, Rin answered back with her hands wav‐
ing back and forth in the air. Luka lowered her head, timid.
294
"... I'm not here to make friends."
But Shig merely said that, his mouth bent into a frown.
"Well aren't you a cheeky one."
Suddenly narrowing her eyes, Nina raised one of her thin eyebrows.
"What. I came here to become stronger. I won't listen to what a weakling

says. Or are you a dragon too?"
"No, she isn't a dragon, but..."
"You're coming with me."
I tried to stop what was about to happen, but Nina just seized Shig by the
neck and dragged him outside the cla.s.sroom.
"Be careful, she's stronger than a dragon... ah, looks like I was too slow. Oh
well, then."
I turned to the other three.
"He didn't bring any luggage so we can help him later. Let's go, I'll show
you to your rooms."
I decided to entirely ignore the scream coming from outside. ＊＊＊

The next day.
"Well then. I'd like to start with our first lesson."
Looking toward the four exchange students side-by-side in our newly-built

small cla.s.sroom, I began.
There are two major subjects taught in our school: general knowledge and
magic.
295
For their general education, they will be taught the alphabet, words, and
simple arithmetic with Scarlet's other children. However, when it comes to
magic, I decided to use another time slot to teach them because this is very
experimental.
Nina's attending this first attempt as an aide, but I'm the one that'll be lead‐
ing them. The general education lessons will be left in Nina and Violet's
hands.
"If you have any questions, raise your hand and let me know."
We didn't have any chairs or desks for them yet.
The reason for that is because I've been unable to prepare suitable furniture
for anyone but Violet.
Setting aside Rin, who's unable to move after getting off her wheelchair,
Shig is unable to sit on a normal chair due to his tail getting in the way and
I can't even begin to imagine a chair that Luka could use comfortably with
her four legs.
So, unfortunately for Violet, I had everyone but Rin sit on the floor as
equals. Many of our students are unable to even write the alphabet yet, so it
goes without saying that desks were unneeded.
"I have a question!"
I was lecturing on the basic fundamentals of magic. When I brought up the

most important part, Rin shot her hand up."
"What's a name?"
"Eh?"
But hearing a question I didn't antic.i.p.ate, I was taken by surprise.
"You don't know even know something like that? You have a name, it's
Rin."
296
Sounding just as surprised, Shig interjected.
"I know thaaat. I mean why is it Rin?"
"Why...? Because that's what your parents named you, duh."
Shig responded with a somewhat dampened vigor once Rin asked him a
strangely philosophical question.
"Then you'd be Sleepyb.u.m if I called you that?"
"Of course not! And don't give me such a weird name!"
Rin's question left me at a loss for words.
"... So is the important part what is first first, then?"
"Nope. True names can be changed, after all."
Nina responded to Violet's confusion, her arms folded and a difficult ex‐
pression on her face.
True, be it plants, minerals, or animals, humans have given everything

names to wield with magic. On the other hand, it's impossible for someone
to reference another unless they have a true name they are aware of them‐
selves. I haven't even thought about that until now. Just what is the differ‐
ence...?
"Umm... Mentor?"
"Oh, right."
Luka's reserved question pulled me out of my thoughts and back into the
lesson.
"At any rate, you know how you can more or less understand that things
have names and recognize them by it even if you don't know what the basis
behind what having a name is?"
297
Everyone nodded when I asked that, causing me to feel a little relieved.
"What's important is that you know something's name. If you don't know its
name, you will be unable to use it with magic."
I stuck my index finger upright.
"Fire, my friend. Please ignite a very, very small flame on my fingertip."
A tiny, candlelight-like flame ignited at the end of my finger once I chanted

the incantation.
I'd get a flame large enough to burn down the entire building when I used
fire spells in the past, but I've made advances in magic these past five hun‐
dred years. Not just in how much the incantation can influence its strength,
but in my suppression over its output as well.
That I have to use two verses for something as small as a candle's flame is a
bit sad, though.
"This is Fire. Fire is..."
"What kind of fire?"
Once I attempted to begin explaining as I recalled what I said when I first

taught magic, Shig interrupted me with a question.
"What do you mean?"
"First to roast meat, fire to warm the body, fire that burns trees, there's lots
of kinds."
Oh. Come to think of it, didn't the lizardmen's original language have many
different ways to describe fire due to them living at the base of volcanoes?
"Is fire not simply fire?"
As I was thinking about how I should respond, Violet asked a question of

her own.
298
"Hey, what is fire?"
Rin inclined her head to the side.
"Excuse me, umm, Mentor? There are different kinds of fire?"
Hearing Luka raise her hand and ask her question seriously, I was stumped
on how to respond.
Each of them recognized fire differently, very different from one another.
Shig, a lizardman, grew up with fire as his ally, something so close to him
that he had a way to refer to it for each of its uses. On the other hand, Rin, a
mermaid born and raised in the ocean and who was on land for the first
time, didn't so much as know of fire's existence at all.
As an elf who spent her life living in a forest, fire was akin to being the
symbol of danger, the thing that could take the roof over her head away and
ruin her surroundings. However, for Luka, a lykos who lived as a nomad in
the gra.s.slands, it was just a tool to cook with and warm up.
... Teaching all four of the exchange students at once may have been a mis‐
take. When I tried to look to Nina for help, I found that she'd disappeared.
Sh-she ran away!?
"Teach me how to be stronger than fire."
"I would prefer to go over something else."
"Umm, uhh, I..."
"Hey! What's this fire thing?"
There were only four students in all, but I couldn't keep up with them in the
least with them all talking at once.
I thought back to my very first pupil.
299
Ai. How patient and diligent she was, the ideal pupil.
She studied under my inexperienced teaching, never complaining.
How blessed was I for that?
It's been five hundred years since and I'm only just now realizing.
300

Chapter 10
Cla.s.s Leader 学級委員⻑
Don't let tonight's meal be decided by the dragon.
Often misused to mean 'It's an unnecessarily perilous experience', a proverb

pa.s.sed down through the Scarlet Clan.
"So tired..."
"Good work."
Nina pitied me indifferently as I returned from the day's cla.s.ses and sat
back against a chair.
Ten days had pa.s.sed since the transfer students' special cla.s.ses began.
The clamor that happened on the first day has steadily gotten worse, so the
cla.s.ses have only been proceeding at a snail's pace. Each time I try to
teach something about magic, it turns into a giant fuss despite my best ef‐
forts to avoid it.
"Are things moving along well with general education?"
I ended up leaving that side the education entirely to Nina and Violet, but I
haven't heard much in particular about that from them at all. However,
thinking about it carefully, Scarlet village's population has been increasing
so quickly and there's been so many children that they should be having an
extra difficult time.
"Pretty much, there haven't really been any problems. Shig and Rin start
making a fuss now and then though."
"Those two, huh..."
301
Hearing their names, I imagined the two of them making a clamor.
Luka had an obedient and honest personality, and Violet was an adult. Even
if they were confused by the differences in their environment and the cul‐
ture they'd leapt into, they weren't the kind of people to make problems for
others.
The ones making any problems would be one of the two youths, or perhaps
even both of them.
Adding on to that, those two seem to have trouble getting along with each
other, leading to them bickering with each other right away. I say that, but
given how Rin just jumps into things headfirst, I get the feeling that it's
Shig who's suffering. Rin doesn't understand the concept of avoiding con‐
flicts at all.
"How do you deal with them when they go at it?"
"You want to know how?"
Following her response, Nina moved her fingers. Vines grew up from the
ground, coiling around me and lifting me into the air.
"That's how."
"I get it, I get it already, let me down!"
I shouted, panicked.
I grew more uneasy than I thought I would at having my body's freedom

taken away and my feet lifted from the ground. Even if it wasn't that far up,
I still felt fear at wondering if I'd just be dropped all of a sudden.
"And if they still don't listen, well..."
When Nina waved her fingers again, my body was shaken up and down
rather violently. My vision blurred at the jostling, I started grabbing on to
the vines on my own volition in fear of being tossed away due to the g-
302
forces I felt. It might look humorous to those seeing it, but it was nothing of
the sort for those going through it.
"They started to behave around the third day."
Obviously they would!
Finally released and left to fall back to the ground, I wanted to shout out but
found myself unable due to fighting my nausea.
"Big broooother! Wait, huh? What's wrong?"
It looked like Violet's cla.s.s let out. Yuuki, who came by the office on her
way back as she usually did, jumped on top of me even while I was still try‐
ing to get up. It was alright, though. She didn't weigh much.
"No, it's nothing... I'm alright."
When I told her that it was nothing, she turned and went over to Nina.
"What happened?"
"He said the special cla.s.ses haven't been going well."
Oh, come on!
Yuuki just asked the same thing over again and Nina let it slip.
"Oooh. I get it. Rin and Shig right?"
Yuuki immediately figured out the two culprits, probably due to them al‐
ways being like that.
"It's not like it's either of their faults. It's mine."
Regardless of their methods, Nina and Violet had been able to continue
teaching their cla.s.ses perfunctorily.
"Yeah. I agree!"
303
Unfortunately, Yuuki agreed with me so fast that I felt a bit sad.
"Big brother's waaay too soft."
She didn't stop there either, she even pat me on the head.
I might cry here, you know?
"A leader should be strong!"
"... A leader?"
I responded to Yuuki, whose words seemed to hold some deeper signifi‐

cance.
"I'm saying, big brother doesn't feel like a leader."
It's true, even I don't think I'm suited to being a leader. Scarlet doesn't offi‐
cially have a village chief, but it's de facto leader is the head of the Sword‐
saints. That is, Yuuki's father, Amaga.
"Leader... a leader, hmm."
The leader of a village is its village chief, the leader of an academy is its
headmaster. However, the leader of a cla.s.sroom is not its instructor.
"Yeah. Let's decide on a leader."
Suddenly thinking of it, I spoke.
＊＊＊
"Cla.s.s... leader?"
"Yeah. Cla.s.s leader. Leader for short works fine too."
Hearing Shig ask back my words like a parrot, I responded with a nod.
Cla.s.s Chairman wouldn't have been a good fit since there wasn't a com‐
304
mittee to be in charge of, so I thought that cla.s.s leader would be a more

appropriate fit. It's similar, at least.
"What I'm saying is that let's decide who the number one person in the
cla.s.s is, that's all. What that person says, goes. Easy, right?"
"Shouldn't we do what you say, Mentor?"
Violet proposed a legitimate question.
"Yes. Of course, I will be ranked above you all as your instructor. But that's
also the reason why I cannot be your leader. It's up to you all to determine
who the leader is."
"... I see. So it's like being a scout leader? Using that example, Mentor, you
would be like Eldest?"
Taking a moment to think about it, she understood and responded with that.
"Hey, hey, what kinda thing is it~?"
"Well now... in other words, Mentor, you're saying that we can think of it as
choosing the next person in charge after you?"
Seeing Rin pull on the hem of my clothes, Luka explained what she under‐
stood in her own way. It wasn't entirely accurate, but it was probably easier
for her to understand it that way for now.
"I'll do it!"
"Sounds fun, I wanna do it too!"
Then, as expected, both Shig's and Rin's hands shot up right away.
"If it's alright, could I?"
Then, unexpectedly, Violet joined in as well. She probably felt some mea‐
sure of apprehension towards letting either of them decide everything. She
should be aware of the problem itself, as well. As a woman who served as
305
one of the scout leaders she'd spoken of, Violet being the leader would defi‐
nitely be a great help to me.
---However.
"Nothing would change if I decided on it myself, now would it? Take me

choosing Rin, for instance. Shig, you wouldn't consent to that, would you?"
"Let alone someone with only two arms, I could not follow someone with‐
out any legs."
I suppose the lizardmen's sense of values places importance on how many

limbs they have?
"Rin's tail and waist fins act as her arms and legs, so she has the same
amount as you, Luka, and me... but, well, let's leave that for some other
time."
I didn't exactly have enough time to explain Darwin's Theory of Evolution

just then, nor did I even know for certain if that applied to this world.
"At any rate, we'll be deciding who through an impartial method."
"Impartial... like with a fight?"
Shig seemed to look nervous as he glanced over to Violet. Come to think of

it, Violet's cla.s.s hasn't been having any problems either, has it? I feel like I
understand that look of his, somehow.
"No, it's something everyone is about equal in."
As I spoke, I took out what I had prepared beforehand.
"Rocks and... wood?"
Seeing what I'd taken out, the students all tilted their heads.
306

Chapter 12
Hide and Seek かくれんぼ
Hiding in the trees when chased by an elf in a forest isn't
too bad of a plan. Just give a few seconds' thought about what the
meaning behind an entirely meaningless action might be.
Somewhere around half a year pa.s.sed since I began giving our exchange
students special cla.s.ses.
"That's why you're an idiot! Shouldn't you be able to get it just by thinking
about it?"
"Eeh, but whyyy? I don't get it!"
Today, just like every day, I could hear Shig and Rin squabbling with each
other in the cla.s.sroom.
"Alright you two, that's enough!"
However, more recently, Luka's been starting to break them up.
"I was wondering what would happen when she started, but it looks like it
turned out well."
Looking at the situation progress from a little ways away, Violet smiled.
Luka was fairly hesitant at it at first, but she already had lots of experience
in this after looking after her younger siblings for so long. She seemed to
have come into her stride the past few weeks, so we've all seen Shig and
Rin get scolded by her quite a lot.
307
"You two really are like siblings."
In response to Luka chiding him with her hands on her hips, Shig muttered
out a response... which provoked yet another warning from her. Rin, laugh‐
ing at his misfortune, was equally scolded in turn. Rin generally just went
about doing things her way without letting anyone trip her up, but it seemed
as though Luka was able to get through to her with her scoldings.
"To be honest, I thought that I would be the one who would need to
a.s.sume that role. Luka seems suited to it, though."
Watching Luka patting their heads after chiding them, Violet spoke in a
gentle tone.
"Rather than being like an older sister, Violet, you're more like their mother.
It feels like you're always watching over them."
"Oh?"
Unexpectedly, Violet's eyes opened wide upon hearing my comment. Per‐

haps she's still too young to be likened to a mother?
"Then that would make us something of a couple, would it not? Mentor is

the cla.s.sroom's father."
What she responded with was just as unexpected.
"Oh, well, umm, sorry, I didn't mean---"
"No!"
Yuuki shoved herself between Violet and I, who'd become somewhat inco‐
herent.
"I'm who's gonna be big brother's bride!"
"Are you now?"
308
Seeing Yuuki cling to me with so much gusto, Violet smiled in

amus.e.m.e.nt.
"I've said it many times now, but I'm already married."
Even while patting Yuuki on the head, I admonished her. Of course, I took
Yuuki's words as those of a youth's short-lived yearning. However, I knew
from past experiences that it would hurt her if I didn't answer them straight
on.
"Hmph."
Yuuki scrunched up her lips in discontent and grumbled, but that was all. It
didn't look like her feelings were hurt.
"Now then, how about we start cla.s.s?"
Clapping my hands together to gain everyone's attention as soon as there

was a lull, I waited for my students to get back to their seats.
Setting aside Violet's, Yuuki's, and Shig's chairs which all had standard
backings to them---along with a hole in Shig's for his tail---we also had ver‐
sion fifteen of Rin's light-yet-robust wheelchair and a st.u.r.dy ottoman for
Luka to sit her belly down on. Quite a line up, if I don't say so myself.
"Mentor, what are we doing today?"
Luka wasn't the only person who'd come into her own in the cla.s.sroom.
Through many trials and tribulations, I'd also gradually come to understand
what I should do.
Giving them some goal and allowing them to go about it in their own way
generally worked out better than just giving each of them the same thing
and teaching them directly.
"Right... today, we're going to play hide and seek."
"Hide and seek?"
309
Rin parroted back the game's name, followed by Shig and Luka both tilting
their heads in confusion.
"But that's a kid's game."
"What is hide and seek?"
They did so for opposite reasons, however. Shig, because he knew what it
was, and Luka, because she didn't.
"It won't be any standard hide and seek, of course. You'll be using magic to
escape and hide. The person who's it can use magic to give chase, as well.
Being found is alright, but you're out if you get touched. If you can keep
away until nightfall, you win."
"Sounds fun! I wanna be it!"
As soon as I gave Luka and the others the explanation of what they'd be do‐
ing, Rin's hand darted into the air.
"Then I want to too!"
Compet.i.tive as he was, Shig raised his hand as well.
"Sorry, but I've already decided on who'll be it."
"Bleh."
Shig grunted in dissatisfaction.
"Who's gonna be it, big brother?"
It was rather unusual for me to unilaterally decide on a role for them, so

Yuuki asked me in curiosity.
"Today, you all---"
Smiling, I continued.
310
"---are going to be attempting to escape from Violet in the forest."
＊＊＊
"I will be off, then."
"Have fun."
After the other students went and hid in the forest, Violet counted to one
hundred and followed after them. Seeing her off, I took a few small red
scales out of my pocket. They were things I'd removed from my dragon
form, parts of me.
"Those that are strong enough to defend against any and everything, that
hold a crimson l.u.s.ter and gleam in the sunlight, that are fragments of the
dragon that is me. Be my ears and let me hear, be my eyes and give me
sight beyond sight."
Scattering five of them on the ground and reciting the incantation, flames
rose up to show me each of my students. I had handed each of them match‐
ing scales to use this magic, enabling me to see what they were doing.
The first one to catch my attention was Yuuki running through the forest
with Rin on her back. It would be difficult for Rin to move about in the for‐
est---a place with no pavement and scarcely no flat ground for her wheel‐
chair---so I had her pair up with Yuuki.
Rin generally looked small due to her youthful appearance, but her lower
body was fairly long. If you compared her full length to Violet, who was
rather tall, Rin might just come out on top. She was somewhere around
forty kilos, too. For Yuuki to be able to dash so easily through the woods
despite bearing her weight as well spoke a lot of her strength.
On the other hand, Shig and Luka's pair seemed to be wandering aimlessly
through the forest. They didn't necessarily need to pair up, but I told them to
do so to be similar to Rin and Yuuki. Both of them held better natural physi‐
cal capabilities than humans, too. The speed they traveled at as they went
through the brush was comparable to a human sprinting on flat ground.
311
And following behind them was Violet in a very relaxed manner. She
looked as though she were talking a stroll in the park, not hurrying in the
least. She had the composure only an elder could, seeming as though she'd
be able to capture them the instant she got seriously.
"... Those are some pretty harsh conditions."
When I turned around upon suddenly hearing a voice, I saw Nina gazing
into the flames.
"Are they?"
It's true that the forest was vast with many places to hide. Normally speak‐
ing, this would make it so that it'd be highly impractical to find someone
hiding in it by yourself. However, Violet was an elf. Although it wasn't the
forest she grew up in, I think she should have many ways to search for
them...
"Well, whatever. What about food?"
"Ah, whoops. I forgot. Well, there's fruits and nuts everywhere in the forest,
so they can just grab something when they get hungry."
I don't think they'll have enough time to actually hunt... but maybe Rin and
Yuuki's pair might be able to?
"Want me to make their's while I make mine?
"What, dinner?"
"I'm talking about lunch, obviously."
Nina shook her head, acting as though I said something stupid.
"Oh, they're not coming back for lunch. Perhaps I should have set up a rest
break for them?"
"... You know---"
312
Shaking her head once again, Nina sighed.
"They're not going to last till lunch against Violet."
"Caught you, Shig."
I heard Violet's voice almost simultaneously with what Nina said.
When I turned around in surprise, I saw Violet catching up to Shig in no

time flat and grabbing his arm. I only looked away for two or three minutes.
When did she...!?
It looked like Luka had managed to escape, as she was dashing away at top
speed while keeping an eye on her rear.
"You are me, I am you. Beat with my feet and swing with my arms, we run-
--shadow clone."
Once Luka finished the incantation, her shadow suddenly seeped up from
the ground and reformed to look exactly like her before continuing to run
straight ahead. Seeing her shadow off as it left indistinct footprints on the
ground and broke twigs as it ran, Luka stealthily hid behind a shrub so as to
not leave any traces of her doing so.
She couldn't be seen from outside of the shrubbery, but she could see her
surroundings rather well. Luka strained to listen with her perky ears as she
concentrated on listening for anyone approaching her. She had senses that
surpa.s.sed even the most excellent hunter due to being a lykoscentaur, her
hearing and sense of smell were so sharp that they were incomparable to
human senses. If she concentrates, there's nothing that could get the jump
on her.
"Got you, Luka."
---Other than an elf in a forest, that is.
"Pyaaah!?"
313
Her neck caught by the arm that quietly avoided the bushes' leaves hanging
down overhead, Luka let out a queer shriek.
"Oh? Looks like she isn't putting much strength into it, but the way she's
holding her neck right there's pretty much impossible to escape without get‐
ting your neck dislocated first."
"Violet isn't going to injure her right!?"
Hearing Nina's calm explanation, I shouted out in a panic.
"Don't worry about it, she wouldn't do something so imprudent."
Alighting down to the ground, Violet pat Luka on the head.
"Well then, two more to go."
Saying that with a smile on her face, her eyes were trained exactly on Yuuki
and Rin's current location.
314

Chapter 13
A Game of Tag おにごっこ
Alright everyone, that's enough. Time to eat!
---Scarlet Magic Academy's Vice-President, Nina
"... This is a little troubling."
Pressing a hand to her forehead, Violet looked at the spring as she tilted her
head. In the deep bottom of the water, Rin could be seen. However, al‐
though this was hide and seek, the rule was that you wouldn't be defeated so
long as you weren't touched. She needed to somehow get close to Rin un‐
derwater.
Just like how the forest was Violet's territory, so was the water Rin's. Al‐
though it wasn't as though Violet couldn't swim, it was sheer folly to at‐
tempt to capture a mermaid underwater.
After hesitating over what to do for a little while, Violet left the area. Al‐
though Rin was staying still at the bottom, she was an excessively energetic
girl. She quickly grew tired of waiting and became impatient, so she swam
up to the surface to look around and make sure that Violet had left.
"Rin, watch out!"
Hearing Yuuki's warning the moment she approached the sh.o.r.e, Rin
quickly dove back into the water. Violet, her body clad in leaves to mimicry
the trees, reached out her hand and grew th.o.r.n.y vines from her fingertips.
The thorns caught Rin's tail, however...
"Yaah!"
315
Together with a shout, Rin shot something out from the water and easily
tore through the vine rope.
"Mentor, what about that?"
"Hmm. I guess she's safe. You have to touch them with your own body."
"The thorns are like a part of me though..."
Unexpectedly, Violet complained. She was probably feeling a bit vexed at

losing her target. She looked about, but Yuuki had erased signs of her pres‐
ence completely.
As if to tease Violet, Rin sent bubbles up to the surface.
"Mentor, this is Rin's home, correct?"
Violet spoke in her usual calm tone.
"Yes..."
"Would it be a problem if I made it unlivable for a while?"
Oh, it looks like she's more annoyed than I thought.
"That would be a bit much... Rin, if you don't want it to be destroyed, get
out, okay?"
I transmitted my words to Rin. Violet looked like she was growing impa‐
tient.
"Please do something to prevent it then, alright?"
Saying that, Violet raised her arm and grew briers all over it, hands in‐
cluded. It grew larger and larger, eventually resembling what looked like a
gigantic glove. Honestly, it looked exactly like a glove a giant would wear.
She then placed her hand into the spring. Although Rin did her best to avoid
the fingers, Violet wasn't aiming for her. Far down in the water was a great
316
big rock.
"I, am strong."
Putting her finger onto the edge of the rock, Violet recited an incantation.
It's the Swordsaint's---!
The thorn glove expanded even further and lifted the rock with a jerk.
When she pulled it up to the surface, she threw it away to the side. Where
she threw it was the entrance for the spring's source of water. A small river
of flowing water.
The spring had a single stream where water came into it two where water
left. By damming up its only entrance, she intended to dry it up.
Just as Violet went to grab a second rock, Rin started vigorously producing
more bubbles. Upon taking a closer look, the bubbles she'd been producing
for a while now were drifting in the water, none of them had disappeared.
Pushed on by the newly produced bubbles, they jumped out of the water's
surface and began to enclose around Violet.
"That's...!"
Even so, it wasn't as though the bubbles were some offensive ability. They
were just ordinary, powerless bubbles. Which meant---it was a feint!
Violet, arriving at the same conclusion as me, lifted her free left arm and
produced a thorn sword. Then, an instant later, Violet used her sword to
clash against the one that came at her from the trees above.
"Ah, you realized!"
What Yuuki was holding wasn't her usual stone sword. She probably fig‐
ured that it would be a bad idea to use bladed weapons in a game of hide
and seek. It was just a long, wooden stick. That said, it appeared to be
strengthened through magic as it was able to hold up against Violet's sword
unharmed. Violet reached her hand out toward her, so Yuuki quickly took a
distance. Unlike their match from before, this was hide and seek. Even if
317
she could defeat Violet, Yuuki wouldn't win. All Violet had to do to win
was touch Yuuki. No matter how good Yuuki was, winning a one on one
against her with that condition was too hard.
---But this wasn't a one on one.
"Take this---!"
Resurfacing, Rin shouted at Violet from behind. Well done. Yuuki had just
escaped to a position that placed Violet directly between her and Rin. She
then used magic to shoot a bubble... no, a water ball. Was that what she
used to cut through the vine a bit ago?
Violet immediately caught the blow using her thorn glove as a shield, but
the water ball had enough force behind it to tear through the thorns. More‐
over, Rin could shoot them rapidly. Although Rin's aim was insufficient
even with her using an incantation due to her lackadaisical personality,
dodging so many of them shot back to back looked like it was tough on Vi‐
olet.
"You are slow!"
Just then, Yuuki used her magic. It caused Violet to lose her balance, how‐
ever...
"I am fast!"
It was was immediately countered by her own magic.
Even Violet found it impossible to move normally while strengthened

through magic. Therefore, she burdened herself with the thorn glove as well
as waited until she could counter Yuuki's magic with it. What a wonderful
plan.
However, Yuuki wasn't one to miss a chance presented to her. At practically

the same time as Violet did that, Yuuki aimed low with an attack. It was
something that Violet, who'd lost her balance, wouldn't be able to cope
with.
318
Yet Violet lept up into the air through very unnatural movements and
dodged it.
"No way!?"
Even if Violet could have done something like roll to avoid the blow, there's
no way she should have been able to jump with the stance she'd had. Not
foreseeing the turn of events, Yuuki opened her eyes wide. Violet had ex‐
tended a vine from her arm and latched onto a tree branch, using it much
like an action wire.
She then extended another th.o.r.n.y vine to a different tree and used it to
move through the air. This method of moving about was what she'd used to
catch up to the other students so swiftly.
Unable to do anything, Yuuki looked up at Violet moving around at high

speeds overhead. Rin shot more water b.a.l.l.s at Violet, but none connected
due to how fast she was moving. While this was happening, Violet extended
another vine to Yuuki to catch her.
Even so, Yuuki wouldn't allow herself to be caught so easily. She slapped it
away with the wooden stick in her hand, cutting it through. Her balance de‐
stroyed once more through the shock of that attack, Violet fell to the
ground.
---However, this was a trap.
It enticed Rin to shoot her water b.a.l.l.s lower down to collide with Violet.
Unfortunately, Yuuki was now in the path of those b.a.l.l.s.
"Uwaaah!"
It turned into a great example of friendly fire. Yuuki, having grown entirely
negligent of Rin, was struck in the back by the water b.a.l.l.s and got
knocked tumbling. Her body was then surrounded by Violet's thorn vines.
"Not like this...!"
319
Yuuki tried to cut away the vines with her stick by thrusting it between
them, but the vines lifted her body up into the air before she was able to and
flung her away.
"E-eh, ummm, hah!"
If Yuuki kept on as is, she'd collide right into Rin, who'd popped up through
the water's surface. Rin opened her arms wide and caught Yuuki. However,
unable to absorb the impact entirely, the two of them shot down into the wa‐
ter.
Yuuki did her best to get out of Rin's hold on her, but it was already too late.
Two huge, thorn-made hands enclosed them and grasped them firmly.
If it were just Rin there, it probably wouldn't have went so simply. Captur‐
ing the girl who was able to swim freely through the water while launching
water b.a.l.l.s to keep her distance would have been a herculean undertak‐
ing. However, Violet had thrown Yuuki at her to give herself a chance at
catching them both. Violet's split-second decision led to her victory.
"See? Don't you they wouldn't make it till noon."
Pointing to the sun that was just now beginning to reach its zenith, Nina
spoke in triumph.
"Yeah, looks like you were right. Let's go have lunch with every---"
"Mentor, one more time! Let us try it one more time!"
Interrupting me, Shig spoke up in frustration.
"Wouldn't it be be alright to wait until after..."
"Umm, Mentor, I would also like to try again. I'm not hungry yet, so..."
Then even Luka started to ask for the same.
"Me too! I wanna do it too!"
320
"Big broooother! I wanna do it another time too!"
Agreeing with the others, Rin and Yuuki spoke up in insistence as well.
"I don't particularly mind... but what to do...?"
I meant about not eating. It wasn't too much of a problem for Luka as her
species could go a while without eating, but the others were still growing
children that needed to eat regularly.
"Couldn't you all just wait until after eating?"
"No way!"
Shig shouted in response to Nina. With that, Nina narrowed her eyes and
glared at him. It was something she did whenever she felt irritated at some‐
thing.
"Alright then, sure. Let's do it again. Just---"
Nina spoke in a penetratingly cold voice.
"This time, I'll be it."
After that, everyone---Violet included---was caught within five minutes.
321

Chapter 14
Metrology 度量衡
One meter is the distance covered by communication magic through a fetish
in 1/299,792,458th of a second.
---The 22nd International Weights and Measures General a.s.sembly,

Dragon Year 5463
"That which is hot, which is red, o' fire. Gather in my palm."
The whispering, high-pitched voice of a young boy could be heard coming

from the schoolyard. The sun still hadn't risen.
"Morning. Giving it your all so early, Shig?"
"---...! Oh, Mentor? You surprised me."
Jumping at my voice, Shig turned around with an embara.s.sed look.
I wasn't sure when he'd started doing it, but I recently noticed that he'd been
secretly practicing magic by himself in the morning.
"... I really just can't get my head around these magic flames."
Shig muttered, looking at the small flame floating above his palm. It shook
somewhat before whiffing itself out. The flames he produced weren't able
to stabilize.
It's the same with how my compatibility with fire is too good, controlling it
doesn't go so well.
"But they're lasting longer than before, right?"
322
Shig's expression grew mixed in response. He was someone who usually

stayed away from others, but this expression of his was easy to get. At the
very least, he didn't seem happy.
"I am hard. I am fast. I am agile. I am heavy. I am strong..."
Layering up various incantations on himself, Shig clenched his fists. Con‐

trolling reinforcement magic was a difficult thing. However, as far as he
was concerned, that was nothing. Taking a step forward, Shig thrust a fist
out toward me.
After being trained by Yuuki, the way he carried his body was so smooth
that his former self couldn't compare.
---I caught his fist. Not as a dragon, but in my human form.
"Hey, Mentor."
He was getting stronger. There was no doubt about that. But even so...
His progress was too slow.
"When, when will I be able to win against you..."
I didn't have an answer for him.
＊＊＊
"I think it's about time we started farming large scale this year."
"Really!?"
Yuuki's response wasn't surprising.
It had been around five years since we started this special cla.s.sroom. We'd
been trying to cultivate plants on a small scale since the second year. It all
withered on our first attempt, but the second attempt and on has been suc‐
cessful, with each harvest yielding more than the last.
323
Even so, there was a reason that we hadn't started seriously farming on a
large scale.
"If we're going to do this seriously, we'll have to prepare a large field."
"Ugh... we'll have to do that again...?"
She seemed to be thinking back to what we'd had to do. Yuuki frowned in
reluctance.
Digging up dirt to till it, as well as the deweeding and stone removal were
all necessary steps. Even just a small field took a considerable amount of
work. Let alone heavy equipment, we didn't even have the more common
farming machines or tools.
"How big will it need to be, I wonder?"
"Yeah, that's the first problem to figure out."
I nodded in response to Violet's question. How big do we need? Even now, I

still don't have the means to give an answer to a question like that. The rea‐
son being that I still haven't decided on a basic measurement. Not just for
length either, but for weight and volume as well. I haven't made any
progress in deciding on our system of weights and measures at all.
Of course, since we're using j.a.panese as our language, we can still use
words like meter and kilogram. Still though, saying exactly how long a me‐
ter is is what's stumped me.
If I recall, the meter was based off of the size of the Earth or the speed of
light. That said, it wasn't like it was easy to settle on, making it so that they
had to keep a close eye on its establishment.
Extreme accuracy is unnecessary at our level of civilization, of course. For

example, saying something like a foot is easy to understand because its
name implies that it's based off the size of a person's foot. Although it is
easy to understand, using it in this world comes with its own problems.
324
The fact that our body types are so different being the first to come to mind.
Lizardmen never stop growing and just continue slowly getting bigger,
while lykoscentaur, similarly to wolves, only touch the ground with the tips
of their feet, so deciding whether it'd be foot or leg size becomes its own
problem. Then there's merfolk, who don't have feet at all.
It's not limited to difference races either, it applies to humans too. Com‐
pared to humans on Earth, the humans here are much more varied. Al‐
though having a giant on Darg's level is still rare, there's still many who are
considerably tall or, on the other end, short.
"It'd be nice if there was something that always had the same length..."
I could use things like stones or trees standards, but stones are heavy and
difficult to use, and trees fade away before you know it.
"There is though?"
I looked at Nina as though to ask her what she was talking about.
"I'd be happy if it was something that didn't change in length over a century
or two, but..."
"It doesn't change though?"
Huh, was there something like that?
I tilted my head.
Nina didn't look like she was changing, but even she was growing ever so
slowly. She's gotten the slightest bit taller since I met her, and she's ma‐
tured.
"In at least these five hundred years, you haven't changed at all."
"Huh? No, I've grown... too..."
I started to respond, but then I realized. Even though I did grow as a dragon,
my human form's appearance hadn't changed at all. I didn't know if it was
325
due to the magic or due to dragons' longevity being so extraordinarily long,

but I stayed looking like a twenty-something year old youth.
"My height hasn't changed at all?"
"Nope."
Nina answered me immediately. She's seen me practically every day, so it's

probably not wrong if she says so.
"Then maybe we should base it on me...?"
If I recall correctly, I was a hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall in my

previous life. I might've shrunk somewhat in my later years, but I remember
getting to that height and staying there for ages since it was such a nice,
easy-to-remember number.
"Yuuki, can you make a mark on it at my height?"
"Sure. Don't move, okay?"
Once I stood next to a column that was supporting the cla.s.sroom's roof,
Yuuki unsheathed her sword and in a single motion leapt forward. The wind
following her movement caused my hair to move slightly and I heard the
sound of the wood above my head be cut.
"Now we divide this into seven... mmm, splitting it seven ways is diffi‐
cult..."
You get twenty-five after dividing a hundred seventy-five by seven to make

it easier to use, but splitting it up into seven was unexpectedly difficult.
"Oh, right. Violet, could you hand me a vine of about this length?"
"Certainly."
Still not knowing what I intended and tilting her head to the side, Violet
easily grew a vine from her finger and handed it to me. Once I cut it to my
326
exact height, I made a circle and laid it onto the ground, drawing a seven-
pointed star inside it.
It's difficult to divide a line into seven, but it's relatively easy to draw a
seven-pointed star. As an occult enthusiast, I'd drawn it over and over in my
previous life, after all. I never thought it'd be useful for something like this,
though.
Seven is the only single-digit number that cannot divide evenly into three
hundred sixty degrees. One week is seven days, there are that many holes
on a face after adding together eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. It holds an im‐
portance in magic. Well, I suppose there was no meaning to it in my previ‐
ous life, then.
... Come to think of it, I haven't thought about it till now, but I wonder if
magic formations would be useful for any of this world's magic?
"What's that?"
"It'll be easier to get an even split if I do it like this."
Answering Nina's question, I cut the circle wherever the points of the star
touched it and gathered the pieces up. The seven pieces of vine were all the
same length.
This time, I drew a pentagram in the same fashion and divided one up into
five centimeter lengths. I'd be able to accurately draw a pentagram if I had a
mariner's compa.s.s and a ruler, but doing it manually like this is quicker.
For an occult enthusiast like me, this was the basics of the basics.
I could draw another pentagram and divide them into centimeter pieces, but
the vine itself is too pliable, so that'd just increase the margin of error. It
should be fine without going down to such detail for now.
"Hey hey, Mentor, what's that~?"
Not really seeming to understand what I was doing, Rin spoke up after see‐
ing me divide the vines up into pieces. Everyone else seemed to be just as
327
confused, so it looked like no one got it.
"Alright. If I had ten water apples and three scarlet potatoes, which do I
have more of?"
"There'd be seven extra water apples!"
Rin raised her hand and answered energetically, so I nodded in response. It

was simple mathematics, but it was surprisingly hard to get her to be able to
understand the comparative difference in volumes. It was the result of
Nina's steady efforts in educating her.
"Alright, now, between Violet and Nina, who is bigger?"
Rin looked from Nina to Violet and back again and placed her finger
against her forehead in thought.
Then, realizing something, she pointed at Violet's b.r.e.a.s.t.s and spoke.
"Violet's twice as big!"
"I'll punch you."
Nina clenched her fist after hearing Rin's honest response... Come to think
of it, those hadn't grown at all either....
As soon as I thought that, Nina swung at my head.
... Seriously, ow.
"Not that... their height. Even if you understand that Violet is taller, you'd
be stumped to answer by how much right?"
"About this much---wouldn't work, then?"
Shig showed their height difference with his hands.
"Oh! So you mean to give a name to that feeling of about this much?"
328
"Yeah, exactly!"
I responded emphatically, practically clapping.
"Just like how you can count how many nuts there are or how many objects
or animals there are, you can enumerate the length of something with a cen‐
timeter. Each of these small vines are five centimeters. For example, my
height becomes a hundred and seventy-five centimeters."
"Hundred... seventy-five..."
Rin hadn't had to deal with such large numbers usually, so she repeated it
over again to try and wrap her head around it.
"Hey. How about me?"
The first person to ask that was Shig.
"Violet, could you give me another vine?"
"Sure. One moment, please."
Violet picked up one of the twenty-five centimeter vines I cut and, concen‐
trating, closed her eyes with it in her hand. Following that, she moved the
vine in her hand around a few times while slowly producing another from
her hand.
"Will this be fine?"
"That's amazing!"
I exclaimed upon seeing the vine she produced. The vine Violet made had a
thorn every twenty-five centimeters along it. It was very convenient. It also
consequently showed that she understand the concept of unit lengths.
"Alright, then stand in front of the column. Let's see..."
After making a mark on the column to match Shig's height, I measured the
mark's height from the ground with the vine I got from Violet. It was just a
329
little higher than the fifth thorn, and was practically just right after adding a
five centimeter vine.
"Shig, I'd say you are around a hundred and thirty centimeters tall.
"Big brother, measure me too!"
"What about me? What about me?"
"I'd like to know too."
Everyone seemed like they wanted to know their heights and started to
speak up, so we suddenly ended up having our first body measurement ses‐
sion.
Nina was a hundred and fifty-five centimeters tall. Violet was just a little
shy of a hundred seventy. I was a bit confused about where exactly I should
measure to on Luka, but the height to her head from her standing upright as
she normally did was a hundred and sixty centimeters. Rin was about a hun‐
dred centimeters when I measured her the same way, but she was a hundred
and seventy when I measured the full length of her body from head to tail.
"Yuuki is... a hundred and thirty, I'd say."
"Eh, the same as me!?"
When it was finally Yuuki's turn, Shig was surprised.
"Oh, pretty much."
Yuuki waved her hand above her and Shig's head as they stood back-to-
back. Five years ago when they first met, Shig was a good bit taller.
"Yuuki, how old are you now?"
"I'm fifteen years old!"
It's already been that long? She has grown a lot, both in her height and that
her former boyish body has gotten more feminine.
330
"These got bigger too~"
"Yep. They have."
Yuuki answered Rin, not seeming to mind the fact that her b.r.e.a.s.t.s were
latched onto by Rin in an eagle grip.
I guess the reason I didn't feel like she'd grown up much was because of her
ever-present childish personality. Her climbing my body like some mon‐
key's never stopped, after all.
"Stop that, it's shameless."
I rebuked her out of habit, but I appeared to be the only one embarra.s.sed
among the mostly female group here. Even though Shig was also a man,
lizardmen females didn't develop b.r.e.a.s.t.s, so he didn't have that same
feeling about them.
"It'd be nice to get our weights too."
"Exercising~?"
"I mean figuring out how much we weigh."
Rin tilted her head and I answered her.
Even though I said that, measuring weight is much more difficult than
height. How should I go about making a scale?
I couldn't even consider it, honestly. Draw water and measure it with a bal‐
ance? I don't even really know how to make the scales though.
"Weight has a number too?"
"Yeah. Most things can be represented by numbers."
"Then... magic, too?"
331
Hearing Rin, my breath caught. It's true, magical strength comes in all sorts,
but I've never even thought of how to go about representing it numerically.
After all, magic's strength varies way too greatly depending on the person
that uses it. I don't think it'd be possible to measure it with a single standard
like height... wait.
"Maybe so."
Coming up with a certain idea, I spoke.
If I can't measure it with a single standard, why don't I just use multiple?
332

Chapter 15
The Four Major Elements 四⼤属性
All things consist of Earth, Water, Fire, and Air, the four major elements.
The elements are united by Love, and separated by Hatred.
"Elements is the way to think about it all."
Drawing out a picture on a stone board with a stone for the first time in a
while, I started to describe my thoughts.
Writing letters on the huge stone board I'd brought back to the cla.s.sroom
with the soft while stone was practically the same as using chalk on a black‐
board. I could easily erase it all with a wet cloth, but we hardly used this
special cla.s.sroom at all. Teaching our students in the field was a far better
way to have them remember.
However, it was necessary to understand something mentally first.
"All of the things in this world are made by combining several attributes,
that line of thought. Among those attributes are four that are particularly ba‐
sic, what we'll call the four major elements. Fire, earth, water, and air."
Drawing pictures to ill.u.s.trate the four with burning fire, a hard stone,
dripping water, and leaves blowing in the wind, sure enough, my students
all had figurative question marks floating above their heads.
"Using a living thing to describe it should make it easier to understand. Wa‐

ter---blood---flows through our veins, we breath in air, our bodies will even‐
tually return to the earth, and the fire of life fills our chests. Any living
thing will die if they lack even a single one of these."
333
"Our bodies are made of dirt?"
At about that moment, Shig looked doubtful and asked a question.
"It just belongs to the earth, I didn't mean that it was itself of the earth. Like
how blood isn't actually water."
"We learned about something similar from Nina some time ago. The three
phases of matter, yes?"
I suppose I should say the wise elf came to the rescue. Violet has an amaz‐
ing memory. Not only does she remember things well, she picks things up
at an alarming speed.
"Three phases... what're they again...?"
Although Rin had definitely been there for the cla.s.s as well, she tilted her
head. Judging by their expressions, neither Shig nor Yuuki could really re‐
member them either.
"Visible things like stones and dirt and have a shape are solids. Although
you can also see water, it doesn't have a constant shape, so it is a liquid.
Things you can't see and have no shape, like air, are ga.s.ses."
"Oooh, I get it now!"
Listening to Luka's polite explanation, Rin, as well as Shig and Yuuki all let
out sounds of amazement. Luke was very good at describing things the way
each of them saw them.
"Right. Solids, liquids, and gases. These correspond to earth, water, and
wind. Fire is energy... the power that moves things. All things in this world
are comprised of these four."
"Even water?"
I was at a loss for how to answer Rin's nonchalant question. Her way of
thinking wasn't bound by the usual stereotypes, so she tended to freely and
often pierce right to the heart of the matter.
334
"Idiot. Water's just water, so it can't have the others."
"That's not actually the case."
And as the owner of a respectable commonsense, Shig was the exact oppo‐
site. However, due to that commonsense, it was hard to explain things like
this to him.
"You know that water turns into steam, a gas, after warming it up and that it
turns into ice, a solid, after cooling it down, correct? In other words, the wa‐
ter contains both earth and air as well. If you add fire to water, it turns into
air. If you reverse that, it becomes earth. Being able to do that also means
that the water had fire in it as well."
"Oh, really? These fire and water things, they're like colors. Fire red is the
color of fire, but it's not fire itself. Like that?"
"In a sense, that's right, yeah."
I nodded in response to what Yuuki, who'd struck her fist onto her hand,
said. Understanding the elements through colors was a good, easy to under‐
stand way for her to go about it. Her sensibility was a bit peculiar, but she
was terribly good at getting the knack of things in her own way.
"... So, then, what about these colors?"
The explanation was probably feeling like it was dragging on to Shig who,
looking a bit irritated, asked about what was next.
"Right. If everything in this world is made through a combination of ele‐

ments, I thought that magic should be the same. In truth, you are all to some
extent a collection of the attributes."
Living in forests, elves are deeply connected with the earth.
Living in gra.s.slands, lykoscentaur follow smells on the wind.
Living in the sea, merfolk live alongside water.
335
Living in volcanos, lizardmen are intimate with fire.
I've had a hunch that the four elements have been deeply involved with
magical apt.i.tude for a long time now. Kind of like how I, a fire dragon,
can't use magic concerning the cold at all.
My conception of it was been fairly vague until Rin gave me the idea
though.
"I think I'll have you all measure your apt.i.tudes with the four major ele‐
ments today."
＊＊＊
"Everything's ready, Mentor."
"Yeah, thanks. You're a big help, Amata."
I thanked Amata, who'd courteously bowed at the waist.
The formerly girlish youth who looked like Yuuki had grown up rapidly, his
height out pacing his younger sister who hadn't grown at all, and turned into
a fearless adolescent. His burly arms easily picked up a wooden pillar easily
several times the size of him, which he put in the center of the schoolyard.
"But what are you going to use this stuff for?"
He'd prepared several small wooden tubs, a scale, and a single big stone the
size of a fist. Amata was very skilled with his hands, particularly with treat‐
ing wood, and a.s.sembled it all wonderfully.
"These are what we'll use for measuring. Nina, if you would."
Giving Nina the signal, I returned to my dragon form and prepared to use
the vine I'd gotten from Violet.
"Yeah... Fire."
336
Simultaneously with Nina muttering that, flames coming from her hand
went up like a pillar.
"Let's see, about here I guess. Yuuki, hold where Nina's hand is."
Once I'd floated up to the top of Nina's flame with the vine by using magic
without using my wings, I had Yuuki grip the vine where Nina's hand was.
With that, we'd be able to know how long the flame was.
"Yeah. About five hundred sixty centimeters."
"Nina... Fire... five sixty..."
I had Luka record the numbers on a wooden board.
"Next up is water."
"Water."
Reaching her hand out to me, who was holding a wooden bucket, Nina re‐
cited her short incantation.
I caught the water with the tub so that none of it would spill.
"Hmmm, eight hundred.... and twenty-ish?"
The bucket was made to be ten centimeters in all three dimensions. In other
words, it would be one thousand cubic centimeters upon being fully filled.
Every centimeter of height the water had was a hundred cubic centimeters.
Anything inbetween was measured by eye.
Following that in the same way was wind. The wind blowing from Nina's
fingertip following her, once again, short incantation blew the leaf I'd put on
my hand away.
"Exactly one thousand six hundred, I'd say."
We just measured the distance from her feet to where the leaf flew.
337
"And last but not least is earth."
I was troubled on how to measure the earth element. Only elves like Nina
and Violet could cultivate plants, but on the other hand, it also seemed im‐
possible to just produce soil out of nothing.
"Become heavy."
So what I thought of what weight. Gravity is the ground's power. Magic that
increases weight should be under the earth category. Immediately following
Nina's incantation, the scale started to screw greatly to one side. I put water
in the bucket on the other side to keep the balance.
"Looks to be about four hundred."
The empty bucket and stone were balanced with each other otherwise, so
the amount of water I had to pour into the bucket was equal to the amount
of weight the stone gained. Since water was just about one kilogram per
liter, I could know the weight through the volume of water.
"Oh, big sis, earth is your worst one?"
Looking at the number Luka put down, Yuuki spoke up.
"No, there isn't much meaning in comparing the differences in the numeri‐
cal values between elements."
If you did, for example, it would be like comparing your grip strength with
your long jump.
What we'll be able to understand through this is how the students compare
to one another.
"Now then, please measure measure yourselves in whichever order you pre‐
fer. I'll be in charge of fire. Nina will take care of water and air, with Amata
taking care of earth. Only use the single-worded incantations that you heard
Nina use just now."
338
I honestly get the feeling it'd be better if we measured it all without using
incantations at all, but there are students who can't use magic without them.
That being the case, I decided that using a single word is the rule.
"Then I'm gonna do fire~!"
I didn't expect it, but Rin came over to me first.
"Fiiiiiire!"
She held her hand up as high as she could and a flame popped above it. It
was a pretty cute flame compared to the one Nina produced, but...
"Ninety... no, one hundred."
Even so, the flame was a meter tall. I thought it'd be worse since she was a
mermaid, a race that lives in the water, but it was actually an alright result.
"It's my turn now I think?"
The next to come was Luka, looking a little nervous.
"Fire...!"
Cropping up from her hand like a water dribbling upward was a small
flame. It's length was about fifty centimeters, but it was really easy to mea‐
sure since it was stable and not as violent as Rin's flame.
"I suppose I am next... Fire."
The third person was Violet. A focused flame extended up from her index
finger about thirty centimeters. She was an elf the same as Nina, but her
output was greatly different. I don't know if it was due to individual differ‐
ences or the time they'd practiced, though. Rather, wait, Rin's the best so far.
What?
"Big brother, measure me, measure me!"
339
Just as I started worrying about that, Yuuki jumped over and up onto me.
It's because she acts like this that I can't help but see her as a small child.
Well, she is actually quite small, so...
"Fire!"
A vigorous flame burst up from Yuuki's hand. Despite its intense flame that
reminded me of a jet engine's, the force of the flame was stable. Not only
does the length vary with the exact same incantation between person to per‐
son, but so does the form and power of the flame.
Upon measuring it, it was ninety centimeters tall. Regrettably, it didn't quite
measure up to Rin's.
"I lost to Rin---!?"
With Yuuki groaning in frustration, the last person up to be measured was

Shig. With an unusually calm and serious expression, he held his palm up.
"... Fire."
He lived in a volcano, is familiar with fire, and practices every morning. I

predict that he'll produce a rather huge flame.
However.
What appeared was contrary to my expectation.
A very, very small flame, the size of a fingertip.
340

Chapter 16
Weakness 弱さ
Strengths come in various forms.
The moment I learned the true meaning behind those words was when I re‐
alized that weaknesses, too, were the same.
---Shig, the Skyarms
"...---!"
"Ah---Shig!"
Shig, seeing the flame he produced, ground his teeth and suddenly dashed
away.
"Wait, Shig!"
Ignoring me entirely, he'd jumped out of the schoolyard surprisingly fast.
Now that I think about it, I'd never seen Shig produce a flame with a single
word before. He always used long incantations, but I just thought that was
to prevent himself from produce too much fire.
"Mentor, umm..."
Timidly, Luka handed the wooden board with his measurements on it to me.
Pitifully low results were written on it. A hundred for wind. Twenty for
earth. Zero for water. Let alone Nina, his was the lowest among the five stu‐
dents.
341
Shig being shocked by the results he was getting is definitely the cause. I
didn't think about this enough. I'd thought that Shig would discover his
strengths and weaknesses through the numerical values and learn what he
needed to work on, but it turned out to have an entirely adverse effect.
"Shig...!"
"Wait."
Nina stopped me from leaving to follow after him.
"What are you planning to do after catching up to him?"
I couldn't answer her. Honestly, I couldn't think of anything.
What would I tell him? Me, someone who's obtained this much strength
without any hardships at all.
"... I don't know."
I shook my head feebly.
"But I'm his teacher."
I couldn't just leave him alone.
When I said that, Nina struck me on the back.
She's probably angry for me not being able to think of anything.
"Alright. Good luck."
However, contrary to my belief, she was actually smiling.
I nodded back to her, returned to my dragon form and unfurled my wings.
"Big brother, wait! I'm going too!"
Just before my feet left the ground, Yuuki grabbed onto my tail.
342
"Watch out!"
"I'm okay!"
The moment I took off into the sky was when my body would be subjected
to the most pressure. However, even during that, Yuuki easily maneuvered
up my tail and took her usual spot on my back, grabbing a horn on my head.
"... I'll find him."
Not wanting to shake her off, I pointed my head downward only slightly as
I flapped my wings.
Dragons had keen senses. Their eyes, ears, and nose were incomparably
better than a human's. My highly developed sense of smell quickly caught
track of Shig's scent and when I looked in the direction it came from, I
could see his tracks in just as much clarity.
"That way."
He was headed for a forest that grew near the village. It was a place we'd
often used for the cla.s.s' game of hide and seek. Shig's scent weaved
through the trees and brush, moving from place to place like a beast trail.
Sniffing out his trail from up in the sky, I followed after him.
However, it suddenly stopped.
"That's weird. He definitely pa.s.sed through here."
I circled back around at checked the scent again, but at a certain point,
Shig's smell just cuts off."
"I'll take a look."
As soon as she said that, Yuuki jump from on top of me down into the trees'
branches, descending to the ground.
"... Big brother, it was magic!"
343
After looking around for a few moments, she shouted back up.
Descending into the forest from above, I changed to my human form and
went over to her. Having such an over sized body was a nuisance at times
like these. On the other hand, my human form's senses felt dull and it was
physically weaker, so it was a bag of mixed dice.
"See? He kept going without bothering to avoid anything."
Yuuki showed me a broken bush's branches and his footprints. It was true,
the signs pointed to him not avoiding any obstacles at all, but then it gets to
the big tree's trunk.
"Did he camouflage it so we couldn't follow?"
Luka often used magic that could create shadow clones.
Moreover, these didn't only leave traces, but smell as well.
"Are you going to get Violet or big sister?"
"... No."
Shaking my head no, I touched the traces he'd left. The fact that smell cre‐
ated by magic were still there meant that there must be magic remaining as
well.
"You are him, he is you. Shadow that imitates and disguises. Wake, oh
shadow of shadows. I bid you to guide me to your master."
That being the case, I will turn it into a fetish that guides me to Shig. A
shadow rose from the footprints left on the ground and took the shape of a
young lizardman running in reverse.
Chasing after it, the shadow turned at a certain point and pa.s.sed through
an area of trees that grew oranges before un-jumping into the river that was
there. Upon entering the water, the shadow blurred out like ink and disap‐
peared. The smell here had been erased, as well as the magic.
344
"Guess he went through the river?"
"I wonder. I would if I were Shig."
Water was a thing to be avoided for me. I had a go at the four major element
measurements myself, but I couldn't even produce a drop of water. There's
times that Shig is obstinate and inflexible, but he's not actually slow in the
head or anything. If he wanted to throw me off, he'd definitely do it with
water.
But even though he's escaped through water, it's not like I have to use water
magic.
"That which spreads its roots through the hard earth, which grow its plenti‐
ful bed of leaves, which produces beautiful flowers, and which births deli‐
cious fruit. I bid you to tell me, which direction did the lizardman youth
go?"
When I asked a citrus tree, its leaves shook and pointed downstream. It's a
magic that Nina was easily able to use without an incantation, but even I
could do it if it's just for something like this.
"Thank you."
I said my thanks to the tree and followed the river bank.
"After this is..."
"Yeah."
I nodded in response to Yuuki, who'd realized where Shig had headed first.
After this was the spring where Yuuki and Rin fought against Violet in our
first game of hide and seek.
Sure enough, Shig was sitting beside it.
"Shig!"
345
When I called out to him, he turned toward us in surprise, his expression

off. Like he was angry, like he was sad---and yet, like he was happy.
"I was looking for you."
I didn't know what I should say, so I said the first thing that came to mind.
He closed his mouth, drawing it into a line.
"... Liar."
His words stabbed my heart.
"Liar. Liar. Liar."
Shig repeated it over and over, like he'd forgotten every other word.
"You told me. You said I would get stronger. Didn't you!?"
"Don't talk to him like---!"
"No, it's fine, Yuuki."
I reigned Yuuki in from retorting.
"It's like you said. I am a liar."
Shig spoke cutting words, but he said it with a hurt expression the whole
time.
"But you've misunderstood something. Even more than you think, way
more---"
"You're talking about my progress in magic? You're always telling me that.

But you know? I already get it... I'm not suited for magic. I don't have any
talent in it."
Sure, it's true that his magic is progressing the slowest amongst the stu‐
dents.
346
"No, that's not true. But that's not what I'm saying you've misunderstood, ei‐
ther."
"What did I misunderstand then?"
Hearing his vexation, I bowed my head forward.
"Far more than you realize... I... I'm weak."
"... Huh?"
He probably never thought he'd hear those words come from my mouth.
Shig let out a voice like he'd just seen something really weird.
"If you don't believe me, let's try fighting."
Saying that, I held up my fists and looked at him.
"No, that's not---"
"If you're not going to come at me, here I go!"
I shouted and flung a fist at him.
"Uwah, hey, wait up!"
Shig stood up in a hurry to dodge.
Easily avoiding my following attacks, he simply turned his body to avoid

my kick.
"Really, what are you doing!?"
After I turned back around after stumbling forward a few steps, he grabbed
my arm and threw me down to the ground. The impact on my chest was so
hard that I had trouble even breathing.
"Are you making fun of me!?"
347
"N-No, I'm---not..."
I had trouble managing to respond to Shig, who shouted angrily.
"This, really is, my best."
I'd hunted many times. Same with fighting to protect something. But a fist
fight? This was the first in my life. Beating an opponent you don't want to
hurt is harder than you could imagine, but I knew that I could give it all I
had without even being able to put a scratch on him.
Because he had grown up splendidly.
"Your best?"
Shig glared at me, indignant.
"Let alone not your dragon form, you're not even using magic, what kind of
best is that!?"
"This is my true full strength."
Bearing the pain, I sat my body up and answered him.
"There was a time, when I was a human."
"A... human?"
Shig looked at me in suspicion.
"A second ago, you said that you had no talent, right?"
His face grimacing, Shig nodded.
"But I really do have no talent. I'll tell you something about me. I couldn't
use magic at all... I died, not even able to make a tiny flame or a tiny breath
of air, that's the kind of man I am."
348
My lack of talents aren't just in magic. I couldn't even land a fist on a boy
more than forty centimeters shorter than me. If I didn't depend on a small
girl, I wouldn't have even been able to put together the cla.s.srooms. That's
the kind of pitiful man I am.
"... What are you talking about? You're alive."
"In the past, I was a human. I researched magic my entire life, yet I died
without ever using it... When I came to after that, I'd become a dragon."
I heard the sound of Yuuki breathe deeply beside me. I'd only ever told Ai
the story of my previous life until now. It wasn't that I meant to hide it, it
was just too absurd of a story.
"There's no way that---"
"Then hey, have you ever heard of a dragon that could take human form
other than me?"
Shig kept quiet. Dragons were things that stood out. Although there were
terrifyingly few of them, anyone would talk about them after seeing one.
Even if someone had never actually met one before, they would have heard
of someone else that did at least once or twice.
I've actually met some as well as heard stories about others, but I'd never
once heard about a dragon that could take human form. There was no rea‐
son for a dragon to want to use magic to weaken itself in the first place.
"That's why I know. I know what it's like to put in all your effort and get
nothing for it. I know the pain of seeing no results."
Me reincarnating as a dragon was nothing but dumb luck. I didn't obtain

this power nor this magic because of my effort.
Which is why this form is the real me... Confessing this in front of them,
who idolized me as their mentor, was extraordinarily hard.
"But even someone like me has one thing---just one thing that I won't be
beaten at by anyone."
349
"... What thing?"
Shig asked half out of doubt.
"I'll never give up."
I smiled.
"Although effort doesn't always pay out, you can be rewarded if you never
give up. Who knows, you might just get lucky at some point."
"But then... then it could still turn out as pointless?"
"Yeah, which is why I'm not telling you to not give up. That's not it."
I nodded back in response to the youth's question and spoke.
"Give me another chance. I won't give up. I will definitely make you
stronger."
Shig's red eyes reflected my face.
"... So, in the end, aren't you telling me to give it my all and not give up
anyway?"
"Eh? Uhh, yeah... I think?"
A short moment later, I inclined my head and answered him.
No matter how I think about it, there's no way he'd achieve anything with‐
out putting in his own effort. So I guess it ends up as me telling him to not
give up after all?
"Whatever, sure. It's not like I ran away because I didn't like the results or
anything anyway..."
"Eh, really!?"
350
Surprised, I held my mouth closed. I didn't breath fire in my human form,

but it was a remnant of my early habits as a dragon.
"Yeah. I don't mind them."
Shig spoke with an expression that looked somehow over it. Well, I guess
it's alright if he says it's alright, but still...
"Then I was the one to make a mistake, everything I said was for nothing..."
"I-It wasn't for nothing. It did make me happy."
"Yeah! Besides, big brother, you looked so cool like that!"
The two hurried to cheer me up after I slumped forward.
"Cool, huh..."
Objectively, all I did was suddenly try to punch and kick Shig but get
thrown to the ground. Then, my two students had to comfort me from feel‐
ing so down after thinking about it. Huh, that's weird. I could have sworn
I'd come here to encourage Shig?
---And doing all this in the middle of the forest, there's no way that Nina
didn't see it all.
I, having returned to the school, was amazed yet again.
351

Chapter 17
Winds of Change 変化の兆し
Every living creature in this world,
regardless of their desire to do so, will never stop changing.
Mortals, those with long lives, and even those immortals share this fate.
"Chaaaaa---!"
Two small figures dashed across the ground together with a high-spirited
cheer. They were Shig and Yuuki. Their back-to-back attacks had such little
timing between them that it made it difficult to tell who was doing the at‐
tacking and who wasn't at any given point.
"So by shifting the scale's pole from the center, I've improved it so that we
can measure weight without having to constantly adjust the weight on the
other side with water."
"That's amazing, I hadn't thought of that."
Amata spoke to me, not taking his eyes off of what he was doing. He swept
Yuuki's legs out from under her while simultaneously managing to grab
onto Shig's arm and fling him. The two were both knocked flat on the
ground.
"... You really are amazing."
"Thank you, you're too kind."
Amata bowed respectfully. Shig saw him bow and thought it'd be a good
chance to land a hit in from behind, but Amata knocked his fist away with
352
his hand and flung him away with the parry.
No matter how much I see it, it's like he has eyes on the back of his head.
It's just another kind of magic, though.
Since then---since I promised to definitely make Shig strong, the pitiful,

weak me has been relying on Amata. I'm still exploring ways for Shig to
succeed as a Magus, of course, but even though I'm teaching still him
magic, I knew that this was the quickest and most reliable way.
Amata agreed to help, leading to them practicing like this. To put it another
way, he's this world's first physical education teacher. I'd only intended to
have him teach people interested in hand to hand combat techniques, but af‐
ter Yuuki and Shig started, Violet wanted to learn as well. Seeing her start
it, Rin thought it looked interesting, so then Luka followed along after ev‐
eryone and eventually we just wound up with everyone joining in.
At this point, the other three are all lying down on the ground, or perhaps I
should say they're sitting down taking a rest? The only ones still up and go‐
ing are Shig and Yuuki, but they'll probably be hitting their limits here soon.
Their movements were already started to slow down. Meanwhile, Amata
wasn't even winded.
"Mentooor, how about thiiis!?"
As I was watching their battle continue on despite not really being able to
follow it, I heard my name from a far distance away.
"Wait up, I'll be right there! ... Alright, go easy on them, Amata."
"Yeah. I will do my best to meet your expectations of me, Mentor."
Amata nodded, his face masculine. Halfheartedly considering that I may

have done something a bit bad to Shig and Yuuki, I headed to the back of
the school building. What was there were the faces of the villagers, all of
which were covered in dirt. As well as a field prepared and corded off with
rope.
353
"Yeah, good job! Thank you everyone, this will be perfect!"
I thanked my students for their work on the soil. I didn't know if the soil it‐
self was of a good quality, but removing the weeds and rocks should be
enough.
Doing that through magic was unexpectedly difficult. Aside from just dig‐
ging up the ground, doing delicate work like deweeding and removing
stones was by far faster when done by hand.
It wasn't an amount of work that could be completed by just a few people,

so I decided to borrow the villagers' labor for it. Now that we'd decided on a
system of weights and measures, they were even able to do it exactly how I
wanted.
"I guess we'll be planting scarlet wheat here."
The village's main crops were wheat and potatoes. They look like and taste
very similar to actual wheat and potatoes respectively, but we decided to at
least temporarily call them scarlet wheat and scarlet potatoes. I can't tell the
difference between different types of wheat too well anyway, so I wasn't
confident enough to call them the same thing.
"Earth, bless these seeds. Let them rest through the winter. Let them rest
well and grow big."
We sowed the seeds while reciting that incantation. It started as something

Rin said, but I can't say if there's any meaning for us to or not though. It's
like a just in case thing at this point."
"Let them rest through the winter. Let them rest well and grow big."
That said, it's true that working at something with everyone chanting the
same thing makes it go by faster than doing it in silence.
Even in my previous life's world where we had mostly mechanized agricul‐

ture, the things that had to be done were more or less been the same since
before the modern calendar became a thing.
354
It was an extremely straightforward, demanding task that was no different

in this world of magic.
"Alright, that's enough for today everyone. Good work!"
Finished with sowing the seeds we'd prepared, I showed my appreciation to

my students. I felt a little guilty at making them do farm work for cla.s.s,
but they didn't seem to mind much. Rather, it seemed like there were a lot
of children interested in planting and growing plants with their own hands.
I've also been teaching how to measure lengths and weights in general stud‐
ies recently. As well as how to find amounts from weight. I'm also teaching
about the transitions from one season to the next as well as how to read a
calendar and the like. The list of things I have to teach has been growing
bigger and bigger.
"Good job today."
"Good job."
Just as I was stretching out my stiff waist, Nina came over. Despite having
just finished working in the field, her clothes didn't have even a single
speck of dust on them. I'd expect nothing left this child of the forest.
Though if everyone could use magic like her, we wouldn't have to struggle
like this.
I'm not sure if it was because I was thinking about her, but Nina just
knocked me in the gut like it was the right thing to do. It didn't hurt since
she didn't put any strength into it, but did I do something to make her an‐
gry?
Though just as I was wondering that, a smile cropped up on her face.
"Ehh, what?"
"Nooothing."
355
Looking like she wanted to say something contrary to what she actually
said, she leaned back against me. I don't really get it, but I guess she's
happy? If so, everything's fine.
"Haah, so tired~"
Yuuki popped up and clung to me from behind, nearly hanging from me. It
turned into me having Nina in front of me and Yuuki behind me."
"Good job, Yuuki."
"Yep! But really, that Amata, he reeeeeeally doesn't hold back!"
Yuuki was complaining, but she barely had any scratches that could be con‐
sidered scratches. Despite rolling around on the ground so forcibly like that.
Amata's extreme competence at teaching is so good that it's long since
pa.s.sed the level of me admiring him, I'm flat out amazed at this point.
"But our ancestor was stronger, right?"
"Hmmm, I wonder?"
In terms of techniques, they're definitely more refined nowadays. Enough

that Yuuki's skill would win out. However, imagining them actually fighting
together, I can't picture Darg losing at all.
"Hey, can I hear a story about back then?"
"Yeah, of course---"
I started to say that I didn't mind when I suddenly realized something off.
Something was different from usual.
"You've been acting weird."
Nina spoke up and I finally realized what it was.
"... You noticed? Guess it's weird for me..."
356
"It's not weird!"
Feeling Yuuki freeze up, I shook my head and denied it. Yuuki has been
growing her hair out recently and it wasn't just her appearance that's
changed, either. Her personality was becoming more feminine, too. Like
how she asked for a story instead of demanding it. At the very least, no one
would mistake her for a boy like they might have when she was younger.
It's not like I think that women have to act a certain way to be feminine or
anything, I just mean that she's definitely changed. In a world in an era like
this, I'd say it's something to be happy about.
"... Well, whatever. Alright."
Even so, Nina's voice lost the cheerfulness it had a moment ago. It was back
to her usual indifference. But this was something that only I could tell, this
was the voice she use when she was secretly angry.
Eh, why am I the only one that would know?
Because I've known her for a really long time. I know how to deal and in‐
teract with her. Like how I shouldn't approach Nina when she's angry like
this. She won't tell me why no matter how I ask and just asking makes her
mood get worse.
"That's great! It's a date, big brother!"
Sandwiched between the happily smiling Yuuki and Nina, who was leaning
on me in a bad mood, I was confused.
357

Chapter 18
Pastoralism 牧畜
There are six conditions for an animal to be suitable for pastoralization.
Small appet.i.te, fast growth, high fertility, docile, quiet, and large herds.
"They fit two of them."
"How positive of you."
"Shig, that way!"
"I got it!"
Answering Violet's quick direction, Shig stood in front of the escaping deer
and spread his enlarged arms wide.
"I am strong!"
When he stamped his foot down following him finishing his incantation, the
noise that boomed out was heavy and deep, unbecoming of his small body.
It was evidence that his body had been affected by his reinforcement magic.
Growing with Amata's instruction, he'd reached the point of mastering rein‐
forcement magic--- "Uwaah!"
---but it wasn't enough.
I looked up, following Shig as he got launched into the air by its huge
antlers.
The deer easily destroyed the wooden fence and escaped.
358
"... Are you alright, Shig?"
"Yeah..."
He got up as I spoke to him.
At least his safety was guaranteed by the scales covering his body.
"Sorry."
"No, there's nothing you could've done there. It was a long shot from the get
go, it's not your fault."
I wasn't just trying to console him, it was a fact. Shig wasn't the only one
that couldn't stop the deer, Yuuki, Violet, Rin, and Luka had all had similar
problems with it.
This year will be the tenth year after starting the special cla.s.sroom. While
things on the agricultural side have developed rather well, we've practically
made no progress with livestock. The creatures of this world were just too
strong.
They weren't the only things that were strong, of course. We could use
magic, so killing them hasn't been an issue. But when it comes capturing
them alive, however, the difficulty skyrockets.
And even if we managed to somehow capture one, raising it comes with its
own set of impossible issues. They're able to easily destroy our fences and
run away, and most importantly the wild animals simply don't grow accus‐
tomed to being around people.
No matter how much we feed and care for one, they never let down their
guard toward us and run away the moment they see a chance to.
"What about rabbits? I love them."
"Hmm. I don't know..."
359
Nina randomly decided to recommend going for rabbits. Although rabbits

were extremely proficient in breeding, they were the same in never growing
attached to people, so it'd be hard for me to say whether we could success‐
fully domesticate them. It's true that we could make a fence that the ordi‐
nary rabbits wouldn't be able to break through though.
But that said, there's very little to be had for food from a rabbit. Most of
what you see on them is just fluffy fur. Moreover, they have a lot of small
bones so the amount of meat you get from them is comparatively small to
the amount of preparation work that is required to cook them.
It's not like there isn't another way to eat them without preparing them like
that, though.
"I'd like having some of that blood bake again~"
"Cutting your finger when you're cooking happens often enough, but I'd
prefer not having to cut my finger in order to cook, if possible."1
I shook my head in response to Nina bringing that up. By blood bake, she
was talking about the cooking method that bakes a rabbit from the inside
out by having it consume a red dragon's blood. The rabbit's fur would burn
off after being cooked from the inside out and its bones would grow brittle,
allowing it to be eaten whole. According to Nina, it's the most delicious
way she's ever eaten a rabbit.
However, that cooking method was not reproducible through magic, let
alone ordinary fire. Nina had tried many different ways to try reproducing
it, but she eventually came to the conclusion that it only worked with my
blood.
"With that one gone, none of them have worked out so far..."
Her tail and ears hanging down, Luka made a big x-mark on the wooden
board. Great horned deers, six-legged goats, horned wildcats, fanged boars,
we even gave breeding things like frogs and giant insects a shot to try
changing it up, but none of it worked out.
360
"Next is... armored bears?"
"You know that wouldn't work."
Nina gave her suggestion with a serious look, but she was just joking. She
had a habit of saying jokes too seriously. It's true that armored bears were
actually rather delicious, but they were beasts among beasts. No matter how
I think about it, I can't see them ever being domesticated.
"Then how about something on the opposite end... rats?"
On the other hand, I was troubled over whether what Violet said with her
usual earnestness was actually a joke. I don't think anyone would take it as
anything but a joke normally, but she said it so naturally...
"We wouldn't be able to contain rats either. If we could, we wouldn't be as

troubled as we already are."
"Oh my... now that you say so, that is true."
Looks like she was being serious. Embarra.s.sed and placing a hand to her
cheek, Violet tilted her head to the side.
Outside of our problems with pastoral farming, we've had trouble with rats.
Our farming was going well, but we've had many troubles with preserving
the food. Rats would end up eating the potatoes and wheat we'd been stor‐
ing.
I'd tried building a raised-floor type of storehouse with rat guards using the
vague memories I have of them, but it didn't work at all. This world's rats
could break through the rat guards as well. At any rate, they were way too
strong.
They were weaker at low temperatures so the food would be safe from
them, but then the wheat and potatoes would go stale from being too cold.
It's not like we wouldn't be able to eat them at that point, but the texture
would be poor.
361
Cats, popular as pets in my previous life's world, were said to have origi‐
nally been domesticated as an anti-rat measure. I'd tried breeding horned
wildcats in hopes of recreating that, but it was an utter failure. Treating that
particular animal improperly made it more troublesome than even an ar‐
mored bear. It was extremely nimble and boundlessly ferocious, so they
came dangerously close to injuring people.
I definitely recall the importance of starting pastoralism and horticulture in

the same era, but I never thought it'd end up being this difficult. Well, it
might just be a problem particular to this world, and even so, same era
could easily mean a difference of two or three hundred years, given that
what we're talking about it something that had happened in the cla.s.sical
era.
"Mentor, if even you're having trouble with it, pastoralism must be a really
hard thing..."
I felt a complicated mix of emotions from Luka saying that as she knit her
brows.
It's said that the first animal domesticated by mankind was a dog. Their an‐
cestors were wolves... but rather than using them as livestock, humans grew
attached to them and called the wolves dogs. All through history, they were
mankind's best friend.
However, there weren't any wolves in this world. There were species simi‐
lar to cats, bears, goats, and deer, but no wolves. There was only the half-
human half-wolf race like Luka. By the were, there weren't any horses ei‐
ther. Just half-human half-horses.
Whether the half and half races wound up filling the same niche that the
original species would have filled or everything just eventually evolved into
a half-human type, I don't know. All I know was that there being none
seems to be a certainty.
They'll probably become even better friends with mankind than dogs.
They're a very friendly, calm, and intellectual race... but definitely way too
362
wise to be treated like a domesticated race. They're basically the same as

humans, after all.
As for the human race... or perhaps for her race, I'm not sure if that will turn
out to be a blessing or a curse.
"Let's see, it's fine as long as it's an animal that doesn't run away, right?"
"You have one in mind?"
Shig responded to Rin, who'd suddenly spoke up. He'd always denied Rin's
opinions without giving her a chance to explain, but he hasn't done that re‐
cently. He's also growing into an adult bit by bit.
"Yep! The behemoths!"
"Oh come on, seriously!?"
And just as I thought that, he immediately shot down Rin's suggestion.
"Really, I don't think that'd be possible... it's just so big."
"Making a fence big enough to enclose one would be difficult."
Even so, it wasn't just Shig doing it. Both Luka and Violet seemed to agree
with him.
"Behemoths... behemoths, huh?"
I thought of the behemoths I'd seen before. Their huge mouths and long
tusks. Their faces that looks like a mix between a hippo and a rhino, their
cow-like horns.
I've never measured them, but they had to be at least ten meters tall. Easily
twenty or thirty meters long. Four times the body size of an african ele‐
phant. It was like a blue whale living on land.
---However.
363
"You..."
Nina looked at me, my eyes half-closed in thought.
"You're thinking about giving it a shot, aren't you?"
Sure enough, she saw right through me. I mean, I really was thinking about
it.
Any man alive would be excited by owning a dinosaur-like creature.
"Eeh, really? Mentor..."
Shig spoke with an astounded look to him.
"Why not? It sounds soooo intersting! Big brother, I wanna give it a shot!"
Yuuki spoke, raising her hand in the air despite everyone's overall negative
mood to the idea.
"I knew you'd agree, Yuuki. You always get how I feel."
"Really? Ehehe..."
Yuuki reacted bashfully as I pat her head.
"I give up. There's no stopping you when you're like that. Get ready, every‐
one."
Nina spoke, her fingers against her forehead like she was trying to hold
back a headache.
I'd already starting coming up with my plan on how to capture a behemoth.
364

Chapter 19
The Magus of Genesis v2 --- Chapter 19The Hole ⽳
I'll tell you something good.
This strategy of yours and donuts have something in common.
---The Verdant Magus, Nina
"Oh, right. The first time I'd met Darg was when I was out looking for a be‐
hemoth, too."
"Our ancestor?"
Walking down a path in the gra.s.sland, I nodded to Yuuki, who was walk‐
ing alongside me. This was the way we'd looked for behemoths long ago.
Following their tracks was the best way. Looking all around the gra.s.slands
was hard even if I took to the sky, not even a dragon's keen eyesight could
make out their tracks from high in the sky.
So we were walking side by side, following its old tracks on the ground.
"It turned into a spout over our prey. There was a bit of trouble after that,
but we ended up becoming friends as a result."
He always called me his brother in respect, but there wasn't a hierarchical

relationship between us.
Best friend. If he'd called me that, I would have agreed. Nina's obviously a
second-to-none friend to me as well, but it feels like she's a different kind of
friend to me than he was.
"What kind of person was our ancestor?"
365
"Hmm..."
I thought for a moment before speaking.
"He looked exactly like Amata does now."
Amata looked exactly like a young girl back when he was small, but he
grew up rapidly and became a masculine young man... then he took it an‐
other level beyond that and grew into a giant. The fact that he's still as po‐
lite and gentle as ever is a bit amusing though.
"There are times that I think that that child is atavistically growing into
Darg."
I looked at Yuuki and was happy that she didn't look the same. Polar oppo‐
site to Amata, Yuuki's height practically hadn't changed at all. If I recall, she
was just a hundred and forty five centimeters last time we measured
heights. Rather short for a twenty year old woman, even for this world.
She still had most of her innocent, cheerful personality, but she used to
come off as a boy when she was a child. It might be because of her waist-
length sidetails that make the difference...
It's probably also because of her grandly self-proclaiming b.r.e.a.s.t.s.
"Hm?"
Noticing my gaze, Yuuki turned toward me and smiled.
Her smile there felt shockingly mature, causing me to look away.
"Ah---big brother, there it is!"
Yet just as I thought that, the way she tugged on my clothes after spotting a
behemoth was just like how a child would. Iterating between a child and an
adult like a pendulum, people would steadily grow into adults. Then, every‐
one---everyone would leave me behind.
"Big brother?"
366
She looked at my face in curiosity.
"Oh, yeah, let's go."
I nodded, fl.u.s.tered.
I already knew that that would happen, I've known it for a long time.
"Yeah!"
Yuuki nodded and hopped up onto my back. Feeling her hold onto me with
her body was very embarra.s.sing, so I hurriedly moved into my dragon
form.
As Rin said, behemoths were creatures that just didn't run away. Sure,
they'd attempt escaping if they were wounded, but they wouldn't run away
from something approaching them. They usually had nothing to be afraid of
from other animals with their huge body and hard skin, after all.
Behemoths wouldn't even try running away if a red dragon like me ap‐
peared in front of it. I'm not sure if I should call them brave or nonchalant,
but that made them so easy to hunt. Perhaps calling them dunces would
work?
"Alright Yuuki, if you would."
"Yeah!"
Nodding, Yuuki stood on my head and readied her spear.
"Thou who is long, sharp, and may pierce anything! Become a spear with‐
out equal, thine aim unerring, thy strikes unblockable. Act as a shooting
star!"
Throwing the spear at the behemoth's rear end as she finished the incanta‐
tion, the spear left a trail of light in its wake. Just afterwards, the behemoth
let out a low-pitched sound and started to move sluggishly. We'd intended
for it to run away... but it's so slow. Of course it's because their bodies are so
367
large that their speed is, accordingly, slow, but it doesn't even look like it's
in a hurry at all.
"Nina, can you hear me? We found a behemoth. We'll be pursuing it from
here on."
Following the behemoth that was running ever so slowly.... rather, follow‐
ing the behemoth that was walking, I contacted her with magic.
"Got it. But it's going the wrong direction. It needs to be a bit more to the
left."
Eh, how did she detect where we were? Well, it is Nina, I guess...
Following our brand new Nina Nav, Yuuki threw a few more spears at the
behemoth to correct its course. A while later, I saw a huge wall rise up on
the horizon. It was something Nina produce, a tree cage.
It would have obviously ended up destroying any old normal cage, so we

had to come up with a few solutions to prevent it from escaping. One was
having long spear-like logs growing toward the inside the cage.
If it tried run through it, it would see them and stop. Though honestly it's
doubtful whether or not they'll actually be able to pierce the behemoth's
iron-like hide, Yuuki throwing spears at it is teaching it that sharp objects
give it pain. We're hoping that it will be alarmed by the spears and stop in
its tracks.
"It's in!"
Adjusting the behemoth's course, we herded it into the cage. I was worried
that the cage would be a bit narrow for its body, but the behemoth was able
to get into it. Then, cautious of the spears we'd pointed inward at it, it
stopped itself from continuing to move.
Did we do it...?
The moment after I thought that, the behemoth opened its mouth wide and
sunk its teeth into the tree logs sticking out at it, chewing them.
368
It just continued on eating the cage itself. Once it was happy and done with
its meal, it just walked off. There's nothing we could do but sit and stare.
"... Behemoths... eat trees, I guess...?"
Yuuki muttered from on my back.
"Come to think of it..."
I'd just realized that I hadn't even known what behemoths ate until then.
We wouldn't have been able to care for it even if we'd managed to capture
it, huh?
"... Well, at least we know what to bait it with now?"
"I take it you haven't given up on it yet then?"
Hearing me mutter, Nina replied half in amazement.
"I get the feeling that we're on to something here."
All of the animals we'd tried so far escaped with all their might. The behe‐
moth at least stopped moving. I think they'd be much easier to handle than
the deers or goats.
"Maybe we could use trees that are too hard for a behemoth to eat...?"
"Professor Nina, can you produce trees that are harder than those were?"
"Impossible."
Hearing my idea, Shig tried asking Nina but was immediately shot down.
We hadn't made the wooden cage from trees we got from the forest, but
from what Nina produced herself. Making a large enough cage to surround
a behemoth out of trees we felled ourselves would be impossible with a
day's work. But using Dropout Nina's capabilities, it wasn't hard at all.
369
If she says it's impossible, it's impossible.
"Maybe we could use wood it doesn't like to eat...?"
"Wouldn't it just bite it and spit it back out then?"
"How about if I added a large number of my thorns to it?"
"They'd be too small to hurt it. Behemoths are pretty tough."
"What if someone stood by the cage and stabbed it with a spear if it got too
close?"
"Who'd want to do that...?"
Luka, Violet, and Yuuki each came up with ideas, but Shig shot all of them
down. Not that it was his fault, though.
"Then what if we used rocks instead of wood?"
"Where would we get that many stones... wait, no, maybe we can use stones
just for the spears' tips? They'd be like proper spears then."
Shig got an idea from Rin's proposal and asked me about it.
I'd come to know about it recently, but he was good at identifying any pit‐
falls in a plan, filling them in, and constructing plans for practical measures.
Rin used her flexible mentality to come up with ideas and Shig followed by
shaping them into workable things. We'd come to see similar conversations
play out often recently.
"Stones might not be durable enough..."
"So it's a no go? I thought it might work, too..."
Shig's shoulders slumped forward.
But I was meaning it the exact opposite way.
370
"Putting it another way, so long as we can do something about their durabil‐

ity, it'd work. We just need something harder, more durable, and sharper
than stone."
"Does something like that exist?"
"Yeah."
Metal.
"The problem is... I don't know how we should go about getting it."
I'd thought about how we could use metal several times before. After using
stone tools comes the shift to the bronze age. Well, I'm not certain if this
world even has copper or tin in it.
I have no inkling of how to go about excavating a mine. I'm pretty sure you
can't even mine rocks with wooden pickaxes, it's difficult enough even us‐
ing stone ones.
I'd thought that you needed metal to excavate a mine, but that puts me in a
catch twenty-two. Did the chicken come before the egg, or the egg before
the chicken?
How in the world was it done back on Earth?
"You know where it is then?"
"Yeah. Inside mountains... Really, inside them. You'll get it from digging
into a mountain... probably."
It wasn't something I was entirely certain of either. What sort of mountains

did iron or copper come from? What sort of mountains held no metal at all?
It was a topic I knew effectively nothing about.
"Hmm. If you just have to open a hole in a mountain, don't we just need to
go over there and take some?"
"Where?"
371
Nina just pointed behind me in response.
She'd pointed to a huge, magnificent mountain. Mount Hole, as we'd come

to call the mountain.
The story of how it got its name is a simple one---it's because of the giant
tunnel-like hole that goes through it halfway up.
"Oh... there!"
And the thing that caused the hole was, well, me. Around five hundred
years ago. Five hundred and eight, to be exact.
I'd grown angry in a fight against Darg and opened the hole with my breath.
372

Chapter 20
The Magus of Genesis v2 --- Chapter 20A Red Metal ⾚い⾦
There is always treasure laying underfoot.
Holding the meaning of 'There is always happiness to be found', a proverb

pa.s.sed down through the Scarlet Clan.
"Wait, Mentor made that hole!?"
Luka, staring at the huge cave opened in the mountain's side, was wide-
eyed.
"Reeeally?"
Finding it hard to believe, Rin tilted her head in a tinge of doubtfulness.
"He did. I remember that day well, too. Even in our forest, we all saw the
flame that Mentor produced clearly."
Nodding along, Violet gave her side of the story. Even for the elves, some‐
thing from five hundred years ago can be said to be a while back.
"Well I don't doubt it one bit. Even if Mentor's usually calm, he does some
absurd stuff now and then."
Shig struck my back with a grin.
"How nostalgic."
"You weren't there, Yuuki. Alright everyone, get down."
373
I put my nose to the rock and tilted my head to act as a way down. With my
current body, it wasn't very difficult carrying all of our students on my back.
"So... what does this metal thing metal look like?"
"Honestly, I don't know."
I shook my head as I returned to my human form, answering the question

Nina asked upon entering the tunnel.
"How should I put it... it's like a glittering thing, something with a different
feel from ordinary rock."
"Glittering...?"
Nina took a quick glance through the tunnel.
Sunlight didn't make it into the, so it was practically pitch-black on the in‐
side.
"So... you?"
"No, not like me... I mean like it'll reflect light more intensely."
How should I explain metallic sheen?
"Like water?"
"Oh, yes, a bit like water."
Making it about water despite me talking about stones was very like her, but
it's true that metal can reflect light on its surface in a way that's similar to
water.
"In that case... please shine on us, small sun."
A small light burst from Luka's hand, floating up an becoming a sphere of

light much like a small sun, as the incantation indicated.
374
"Great stability there."
"Eheheh... thank you."
When I praised Luka for producing a light orb that didn't flicker, her tail
wagged back and forth in embarra.s.sment. Maintaining a fixed output to
the magic was much harder said than done.
"Still though, it went further than I thought it did..."
The tunnel's hole made by my breath had a gla.s.s-like surface. It had

melted everything it came into contact with. Though judging by the various
holes and rubble inside the tunnel, it looked as though it had collapsed here
and there.
"I suppose we will have to clean the area up first?"
Violet made her hands larger by gloving them in thorns. Taking that as the
signal to begin picking up rocks, everyone started to clean up using their
own methods.
"Floooat like fluffs aaaand... bam!"
Reciting her incredibly unique incantation, Rin floated rocks into the air
and their them toward the entrance.
"Woah! Hey, be careful with those!"
Holding a rock with his arms, Shig shielded his head from the rocks she
sent over his way with his upper arms and complained back at her. In his
case, he could move rocks without relying on magic because of his physical
strength.
"Luka, these are for you!"
"Okaaay."
Meanwhile, Yuuki was slicing through the larger rocks and leaving them to
be carried out by Luka. A very cooperative way to deal with the more diffi‐
375
cult ones.
Even if a dragon's legs aren't suited to carrying objects, I decided to return

to my dragon form and deal with the much larger things by putting them in
my mouth and sweeping the debris with my tail.
Next to me, Nina was doing the same thing; just in a magical sense. When
she waved her arm as though to move the air, the debris moved accordingly.
I couldn't understand the principle behind how it worked at all, but even if I
tried asking her about it, she'd just answer with something that wouldn't ac‐
tually answer anything.
"Haaah, I'm wiped!"
"Hey, get back to it."
Rin was giving it her all in making the debris fly away, but she also quickly
exhausted herself and fell prostrate on the ground. Seeing her lying down
like that, Shig spoke up.
"Hey hey, Shig, you know, couldn't these be round?"
Not paying him any mind, Rin spoke up while striking some of the rubble
with her tail.
"Round? What are you talking about?"
Seeing Shig be confused, Rin pointed at her wheelchair a few times.
"Ooooh."
Understanding what she meant, Shig nodded and sat down the rock he was
carrying.
"Those who are hard, who are heavy, and who are the children of the earth.
Reform yourselves as my hands desire."
It happened slowly, but once Shig completed the incantation and pressed his
hands against the stones, they began to alter their shapes. A short moment
376
later, it was as round as a ball.
"Now I'm gonna shove it out!"
"I said to be careful with those!"
Rin, giving it a big shove and shouting, pushed it out of the tunnel like a
bowling ball.
"Shig, that magic you just used..."
"Eh, did I do it wrong?"
"No, that's not what I mean... I mean, you thought of something great."
He'd changed the rock's shape like it was clay.
Far from me not teaching him that kind of magic, I'd never figured out how
to do it in the first place. So magic can do that sort of stuff as well...
"... I just changed its shape though?"
Shig answered back, confused.
"It's simpler than producing fire or water from nothing or flying without
wings, yeah? I mean, you could always change a rock's shape by hitting it
anyway."
Hearing his obvious explanation, I got hit by a mental shock.
I'd held the notion that magic was mysterious, something unexplainable.
To put it another way, I'd completely missed the concept of being able to
use magic to reproduce something normally possible.
"Those who are hard, who are heavy, and who are the children of the earth.
Reform yourselves as my hands desire."
377
Replicating Shig's incantation, I patted the rock. It did immediately begin to

distort its shape, but it was hard for me to shape it as properly round as Shig
did. I might've used too much water on it, judging by how it felt more like
watery mud than clay.
"This truly is difficult."
"I didn't soften at all..."
The other students also attempted to replicate the feat, but while Violet was
also unable to properly change its shape, Luka's attempt at the magic didn't
appear to have any effect at all.
"Shig is so good!"
"Why're you so proud about that?"
Rin said that as she puffed out her chest in pride and elbowed Shig, who
was smiling in embarra.s.sment.
"Hmmm."
Making a sound simply to make a sound, Nina stretched out a rock with her
hands, not even bothering to use an incantation. It looked like thick pasta
noodles. Seeing our resident genius do it so easily dented Shig's hard-
earned bit of happiness.
It would've been nice if she held back even a little.
Suddenly, something dropped out of her noodle rock.
"Hey, is this it?"
What Nina picked up was a red mineral with a distinctly different l.u.s.ter
from the surrounding rocks.
"Yeah, that's it!"
When I examined it in my hand, it was heavy for its size and rather cold.
378
It was some kind of metal, there's no mistaking it.
"... Shig, can you change this thing's shape as well?"
Suddenly coming up with something, I asked Shig if his magic would work
on it.
"Sure, but... what's its name?"
It's name.
My mind blanked.
"I can't use magic on it without a name yeah? Should I go with metal?"
"No, give me a moment..."
I hadn't thought of anything in that direction at all. It looked to be neither

iron nor copper. It had a red color to it, but it was rather different than the
dark red tinge rust would give. It was a vivid red, like a flame. Maybe I
should go with a name like how I did with scarlet wheat and potatoes?
"Scarlet iron... no, wait. Right---let's call it scarlite."
Thinking up a name for it, I decided to call it that. Although it might not
turn out to live up to the legendary metals j.a.panese fantasies had like
adamant.i.te or mithril, I hoped that the name would fit the red metal well.
"Got it. That which is hard, which is heavy, and which is a child of the
earth---scarlite! Reform yourself as my hands desire and..."
Tripping up midway through the incantation, Shig stopped enunciating the

incantation and looked at everyone.
Looking to Yuuki as if to ask what he should make, he appeared to have

come up with something as the perplexity disappeared from his eyes.
"Reform yourself as my hands desire and become a sword."
379
Seeing him perform the task, I realized that the processing difficulty de‐
pended on the material itself. Although it took several strokes of the hand to
turn stone into a ball, the scarlite formed into a sword in the blink of an eye.
"Here."
Shig gave Yuuki the sword, which was formed from its tip to the hilt area,
with the point facing himself.
"It's heavy..."
Contrary to her words, Yuuki easily brandished the sword.
She swung it down, then up, then thrust it forward followed immediately by
a pseudo-parry. It moved so fluidly in her hands that it was like she'd had it
since birth. Wanting to give it a proper test, Yuuki's expression turned seri‐
ous and she faced a nearby rock.
"Hah...!"
Together with a sharp breath out, she slashed.
The rock was cut cleanly in two.
"Wow, it's amazing! Big brother, this is amazing!"
Yuuki jumped up and down in delight.
"Umm, could I see something?"
Luuka brought her nose to the sword in Yuuki's hands, giving it a sniff.
"... Huh?"
... And tilted her head.
"What's wrong?"
"Umm, Mentor?"
380
Luka, troubled and furrowing her brows, spoke to me hesitantly.
"If this is what you're wanting, there's a lot of it near the academy."
"Eh---?"
Hearing something I never thought she'd say, I couldn't stop my voice from
coming out.
"Err, do you remember that stone I threw when we were deciding on the
cla.s.s leader? That was this."
"Eeeeh!?"
Q: Without metal tools of their own, how did ancient civilizations first ob‐
tain metal?
A: In those times, there was ore to be found on the surface, not needing to
be dug up first.
Now that I think about it, it was a simple answer.
For some reason, I thought that you wouldn't be able to find metal without
digging into a mountain first. Although metal ores are originally produced
deep underground, mountains themselves are just ground that has risen up‐
ward. Following that logic, it's possible for minerals to be unearthed at the
surface given a long time period.
Then again, the reason I hadn't thought of something that simple is because
in my era, the ores that could be found near the surface had long been exca‐
vated.
However, there was still more than enough metal ore on the surface in this
world. If I have all of our students go and look for it after this, we should
have enough gathered to go around to help everyone in the village.
381

Chapter 21
The Magus of Genesis v2 --- Chapter 21Magic Formations 魔法陣
It is unknown as to who first came upon this world's magic formations.
However, that person must have undoubtedly been a graceful, gentle indi‐
vidual.
Around a week after discovering scarlite.
"Hey, hey Mentor! Look look look!"
When I turned around to Rin who'd shouted in delight, she literally jumped
onto me.
"Rin!? What's the matter?"
I caught hold of her out of reflex, my opened my eyes wide in surprise.
She was wheelchair-bound, but it wasn't as though she couldn't leap.
"Ehehe, look, look!"
Moving herself away from my body slightly, Rin pointed at her waist. She
was pointed at was her waist fins, now large enough to look like a skirt. Al‐
though it had grown quite a lot in the past ten years, it was obviously much
larger than yesterday.
"Such rapid growth...!"
"Hey, a bit back, remember the sword Shig made?"
She very abruptly changed the topic, but I took it in stride and nodded.
382
"I was like, can I change their shape? So then I tried, and I could."
Rin's concise explanation put me at a loss for words.
When I took a better look at her waist, she still had the same number of an‐
nual rings.
"Rin. Please, let me know before you want to use magic on your body, al‐
right?"
"Okaaaay!"
Rin cheerfully raised one of her hands into the air. She's so obedient.
I don't know if I should be happy she was willing to use her body for re‐
search or be frightened by it, though...
"What're you doing? What's that?"
Rin tilted her body to the side and asked to peek at what was behind me.
What was behind me was what looked like a poorly made snow hut built
out of clay. It was made to be hemispherical with a hole in the front. You
could see flames burning inside the hole.
"This is a kiln."
After the events of a few days ago, I came to know that we had a large
amount of metal nearby.
However, it wasn't like there were no problems with it. Unlike the condition
of the metal found at Mount Hole, the majority of it wasn't in a crystallized
state, but rather as ore mixed with rock.
"I've been trying to extract scarlite from the rock using this, but..."
It should be fine as long as I can extract pure metal... I think. Since the tem‐
perature at which the metal melts is lower than that of the rocks, in theory I
383
should be able to melt only the metal when I heat it. Probably. All I had to
give me the information I was working on what this poorly constructed kiln.
I'd tried applying flames to it directly to see if it would melt, but the flames
I produced from my dragon form after going so long without breathing
them out were much too strong and wound up evaporating the scarlite ore
instantly.
I figured in that case, I should just control my output in my human form,

but then it wouldn't melt no matter how much I heated it up.
Creating a flame somewhere in between was bringing me all kinds of stress.

Using magic at any steady amount of power was earth-shatteringly difficult.
Although I was able to regulate it to some extent, keeping a constant tem‐
perature or constant strength wasn't possible to do so easily, so although I
could do it, it was awfully tiring. It demanded an extreme level of concen‐
tration and stamina.
To compare it to something, it was like blowing dandelion fluff. You could

easily blow it weakly or forcibly, but just trying blowing it with a constant
strength than could keep it hovering at a single point in the air.
Therefore, I decided to rely on science, rather than magic. Instead of heat‐

ing it directly with magic, I would increase the heat in the kiln to melt the
metal. With this method, I should be able to increase the temperature with‐
out going too far.
"Woah!"
---And that shallow reasoning blew up in my face, along with the now-ex‐
ploded kiln.
"Amazing! Do it again!"
"... That was a failure."
Rin was happy as could be, but I just sighed with my shoulders drooping.
384
Was it the structure's fault? Or maybe the materials I used? Either way,
when I increase the temperature up to a certain point, the kilns end up ex‐
ploding before the scarlite melts. No matter how carefully I increase the
temperature, the same thing always happens.
Just in case, I wasn't using just soil for the kiln. On top of using properly
prepared clay, I also used reinforcement magic on it. At the very least, it
seemed impossible to make a kiln that could withstand the heat necessary to
melt metal with my scant knowledge in the field.
"Why not ask Luka how?"
"... Luka?"
I parroted back her question.
"Yeah, Luka's good at this kind of stuff!"
It's true that she is good at keeping her magic output stable. Speaking only
in terms of output though, she ranked as the second lowest next to Shig.
However, that was hardly helpful. I'd initially thought that talent was some‐
thing that you were born with based on your species or personality, but it
might be something you can learn the trick of. Like getting the hang of jug‐
gling, for example.
Striking while the iron was hot and deciding to give it a go, I headed to the
schoolhouse with Rin in tow.
She was chatting with the other students.
"Oh, Mentor. How are you... huh!? Rin, you're walking on your own!?"
When Luka turned toward us, she saw Rin next to me and stared in wonder.
"How'd you do that!?"
"Ahem...---I'm awesome right!?"
Rin boasted with her chest puffed out in response to Shig's surprise.
385
Looks like she came to me to show off how she could move about on her
own now. It's a fairly simple thing, but I'm a bit.. no, I'm very glad.
"Luka, I want to ask you something. Is there any trick to stabilizing magic?"
After Rin was done showing off the effects of the magic she'd used on her‐
self to everyone, I cut into the conversation.
"Any trick...?"
"Yeah. Luka, you're incredibly skilled at stabilizing the output of your

magic, right? I'm, well... I'm like this. Light, produce a tiny light at my fin‐
gertip."
As soon as I finished my incantation, a dazzling light overflowed from my

hand and immediately enveloped the surrounding area in brightness.
"I said my fingertip!"
Closing my hand as I shouted at it, the light calmed down like a stifled fire.
"Ooow, my eyes..."
"Mentor's magic is as intense as ever, I see."
"That control though."
After accidentally staring directly at the light, Rin used her hands to cover
her eyes. Violet voiced her admiration, while Shig just said that sarcasti‐
cally.
"Oh come on. It's not like you're amazing at it either."
"Not as bad as you at least."
"You give it a shot then."
Having a verbal back and forth, I urged Shig on.
386
"Sure."
Shig agreed to it, not the least bit hesitant. Even if I'd only meant it as a
joke, him accepting the challenge could be called progress.
"Light, you who are white, who are dazzling. Come to exist on my palm."
His incantation finished, light burst from his hand. It repeatedly pulsated
from weak to strong and back, eventually going out.
"Big brother, it's not that different from yours."
"Geh..."
Hearing Yuuki say that so frankly, Shig and I groaned at the same time.
"Alright then, Luka. I believe it is your turn now?"
"Ummm... Light."
Prompted to go by Violet, Luka recited her simple incantation and made a

bowl with her hands. A ball of light appeared within her hands. It wasn't
dazzling like mine, nor was it changing its intensity constantly like Shig's.
And above all, its shape was beautiful.
The light sphere she produced was a virtually perfect sphere. It looked like
a full moon in the night sky. Compared to that, Shig's looked like a flame
with an ambiguous, constantly changing outline. Mine probably would've
looked like that as well. If you were a hundred or so meters away, maybe.
Although Yuuki and Violet were both much better than us, not even they
could produce a light with such stability.
"I got it!"
Unexpectedly, Rin popped up.
"If you do that with your hands, it goes good!"
387
She pointed over to the bowl Luka formed with her hands.
"If you think it's that simple..."
"Light!"
Interrupting Shig, Rin mimicked Luka and shouted with her hands together.
"No way...!?"
"Oh my."
"That's awesome!"
Shig's eyes were wide, Violet had placed her hand over her mouth, and
Yuuki cheered in excitement.
What appeared in her hands was a slightly distorted sphere of light. It was
distorted, but it could easily be seen as a sphere.
Rin's magical stability was low amongst the students. On the other hand,
her output was high. Although imperfect, that Rin managed to stabilize her
magic.
"L-Light! ... Oooh!"
Shig followed suit and put his hands together, followed by him letting out a
voice of amazement as a small spherical light appeared above the palms of
his hand. Violet and Yuuki did so as well, likewise also confirming that
their magic would be stable.
No way, could it really be that simple...
"Light!"
I cupped my hands together and shouted out in high spirits.
---A moment later, the cla.s.sroom was filled with light.
388
＊＊＊
"I'm still seeing spots..."
"I'm sorry, really."
I bowed to Yuuki and the others, who were all blinking repeatedly and gri‐
macing.
Apparently, my magic diffuses much too much.
As a result of stabilizing and concentrating itself, the strength of the light

that came from it was so much that it could at least momentarily blind
someone. Even though I'd immediately stopped invoking the magic, all of
the students were complaining about being unable to see properly.
I'm not sure if it's because she's particularly sensitive to light, but the usu‐
ally energetic version of Rin was no where to be seen---she was basically
limp with her eyes shut. I checked and it looks like I don't need to be afraid
of potential blindness, but still...
"I never thought that how you held your hands would affect the output of a
magic..."
It's true that magic normally comes from one's hands. To be exact, a place
slightly off of the hand. Even so, I'd never concerned myself with the
shapes my hands had made until now. We've all just been using magic with
whatever way was most convenient at the time.
"I'm not sure why... but I've always imagined that the light is settling into
my hands."
Looking as though her eyes had recovered somewhat, Luka said that as she
once again formed a bowl with her hands.
It's true that the light sphere she'd produced was about the same size as her
palms.
389
"I see. I agree that when you have something to use as a standard for size, it
becomes easier to manage."
Violet also once again formed a bowl with her hands and produced light.
It was more stable than before, perhaps due to her now understanding the
principle.
"So that's how it is..."
"Don't do that again!"
Seeing me make another bowl with my hands, Shig spoke up in a panic.
"A standard size...? Luka, how many centimeters are your hands?"
"Oh!"
Hearing Yuuki's casual question for Luka, I accidentally shouted out loud.
"Wh-What's wrong, big brother?"
"That's it! That's it, Yuuki!"
I grabbed her hands in excitement and shook them up and down.
"Violet, could you please create a vine? A suitable size will be fine."
"... Here you go."
Binding one end of the vine Violet made to a stick, I tied the other end to
charcoal. Then, drawing a spot on a desk using the charcoal, I stood the
stick up on its other end, held the charcoal against the desk just far enough
away so that the vine was taut, and drew in a circle. With that, I had a
proper circle drawn on top of the desk. To put it simply, I'd made an im‐
promptu mariner's compa.s.s.
"Luka... actually, no."
390
There was a possibility that Luka's would be too perfect for me to be able to
see a difference at all.
"Yuuki, could you please try making a light while imagining it fitting per‐
fectly into this circle?"
"Okay! ---Light."
I asked Yuuki, who had good intuition and could probably figure out what I
was planning, to do it. Holding her hands around the circle, she spoke the
inccantation. With that, light emerged not within her palm, but above the
circle. It was a beautiful sphere of light, like a full moon lighting up the
night sky.
A circle.
The simplest of magic formations.
What significance do magic formations hold in this world? The answer is

something I realized intuitively.
They are rulers for magic. Not to measure a line's length, but to allow for
drawing the line straight in the first place.
391

Chapter 22
The Magus of Genesis v2 --- Chapter 19The Hole ⽳
I'll tell you something good.
This strategy of yours and donuts have something in common.
---The Verdant Magus, Nina
"Oh, right. The first time I'd met Darg was when I was out looking for a be‐
hemoth, too."
"Our ancestor?"
Walking down a path in the gra.s.sland, I nodded to Yuuki, who was walk‐
ing alongside me. This was the way we'd looked for behemoths long ago.
Following their tracks was the best way. Looking all around the gra.s.slands
was hard even if I took to the sky, not even a dragon's keen eyesight could
make out their tracks from high in the sky.
So we were walking side by side, following its old tracks on the ground.
"It turned into a spout over our prey. There was a bit of trouble after that,
but we ended up becoming friends as a result."
He always called me his brother in respect, but there wasn't a hierarchical

relationship between us.
Best friend. If he'd called me that, I would have agreed. Nina's obviously a
second-to-none friend to me as well, but it feels like she's a different kind of
friend to me than he was.
"What kind of person was our ancestor?"
392
"Hmm..."
I thought for a moment before speaking.
"He looked exactly like Amata does now."
Amata looked exactly like a young girl back when he was small, but he
grew up rapidly and became a masculine young man... then he took it an‐
other level beyond that and grew into a giant. The fact that he's still as po‐
lite and gentle as ever is a bit amusing though.
"There are times that I think that that child is atavistically growing into
Darg."
I looked at Yuuki and was happy that she didn't look the same. Polar oppo‐
site to Amata, Yuuki's height practically hadn't changed at all. If I recall, she
was just a hundred and forty five centimeters last time we measured
heights. Rather short for a twenty year old woman, even for this world.
She still had most of her innocent, cheerful personality, but she used to
come off as a boy when she was a child. It might be because of her waist-
length sidetails that make the difference...
It's probably also because of her grandly self-proclaiming b.r.e.a.s.t.s.
"Hm?"
Noticing my gaze, Yuuki turned toward me and smiled.
Her smile there felt shockingly mature, causing me to look away.
"Ah---big brother, there it is!"
Yet just as I thought that, the way she tugged on my clothes after spotting a
behemoth was just like how a child would. Iterating between a child and an
adult like a pendulum, people would steadily grow into adults. Then, every‐
one---everyone would leave me behind.
"Big brother?"
393
She looked at my face in curiosity.
"Oh, yeah, let's go."
I nodded, fl.u.s.tered.
I already knew that that would happen, I've known it for a long time.
"Yeah!"
Yuuki nodded and hopped up onto my back. Feeling her hold onto me with
her body was very embarra.s.sing, so I hurriedly moved into my dragon
form.
As Rin said, behemoths were creatures that just didn't run away. Sure,
they'd attempt escaping if they were wounded, but they wouldn't run away
from something approaching them. They usually had nothing to be afraid of
from other animals with their huge body and hard skin, after all.
Behemoths wouldn't even try running away if a red dragon like me ap‐
peared in front of it. I'm not sure if I should call them brave or nonchalant,
but that made them so easy to hunt. Perhaps calling them dunces would
work?
"Alright Yuuki, if you would."
"Yeah!"
Nodding, Yuuki stood on my head and readied her spear.
"Thou who is long, sharp, and may pierce anything! Become a spear with‐
out equal, thine aim unerring, thy strikes unblockable. Act as a shooting
star!"
Throwing the spear at the behemoth's rear end as she finished the incanta‐
tion, the spear left a trail of light in its wake. Just afterwards, the behemoth
let out a low-pitched sound and started to move sluggishly. We'd intended
for it to run away... but it's so slow. Of course it's because their bodies are so
394
large that their speed is, accordingly, slow, but it doesn't even look like it's
in a hurry at all.
"Nina, can you hear me? We found a behemoth. We'll be pursuing it from
here on."
Following the behemoth that was running ever so slowly.... rather, follow‐
ing the behemoth that was walking, I contacted her with magic.
"Got it. But it's going the wrong direction. It needs to be a bit more to the
left."
Eh, how did she detect where we were? Well, it is Nina, I guess...
Following our brand new Nina Nav, Yuuki threw a few more spears at the
behemoth to correct its course. A while later, I saw a huge wall rise up on
the horizon. It was something Nina produce, a tree cage.
It would have obviously ended up destroying any old normal cage, so we

had to come up with a few solutions to prevent it from escaping. One was
having long spear-like logs growing toward the inside the cage.
If it tried run through it, it would see them and stop. Though honestly it's
doubtful whether or not they'll actually be able to pierce the behemoth's
iron-like hide, Yuuki throwing spears at it is teaching it that sharp objects
give it pain. We're hoping that it will be alarmed by the spears and stop in
its tracks.
"It's in!"
Adjusting the behemoth's course, we herded it into the cage. I was worried
that the cage would be a bit narrow for its body, but the behemoth was able
to get into it. Then, cautious of the spears we'd pointed inward at it, it
stopped itself from continuing to move.
Did we do it...?
The moment after I thought that, the behemoth opened its mouth wide and
sunk its teeth into the tree logs sticking out at it, chewing them.
395
It just continued on eating the cage itself. Once it was happy and done with
its meal, it just walked off. There's nothing we could do but sit and stare.
"... Behemoths... eat trees, I guess...?"
Yuuki muttered from on my back.
"Come to think of it..."
I'd just realized that I hadn't even known what behemoths ate until then.
We wouldn't have been able to care for it even if we'd managed to capture
it, huh?
"... Well, at least we know what to bait it with now?"
"I take it you haven't given up on it yet then?"
Hearing me mutter, Nina replied half in amazement.
"I get the feeling that we're on to something here."
All of the animals we'd tried so far escaped with all their might. The behe‐
moth at least stopped moving. I think they'd be much easier to handle than
the deers or goats.
"Maybe we could use trees that are too hard for a behemoth to eat...?"
"Professor Nina, can you produce trees that are harder than those were?"
"Impossible."
Hearing my idea, Shig tried asking Nina but was immediately shot down.
We hadn't made the wooden cage from trees we got from the forest, but
from what Nina produced herself. Making a large enough cage to surround
a behemoth out of trees we felled ourselves would be impossible with a
day's work. But using Dropout Nina's capabilities, it wasn't hard at all.
396
If she says it's impossible, it's impossible.
"Maybe we could use wood it doesn't like to eat...?"
"Wouldn't it just bite it and spit it back out then?"
"How about if I added a large number of my thorns to it?"
"They'd be too small to hurt it. Behemoths are pretty tough."
"What if someone stood by the cage and stabbed it with a spear if it got too
close?"
"Who'd want to do that...?"
Luka, Violet, and Yuuki each came up with ideas, but Shig shot all of them
down. Not that it was his fault, though.
"Then what if we used rocks instead of wood?"
"Where would we get that many stones... wait, no, maybe we can use stones
just for the spears' tips? They'd be like proper spears then."
Shig got an idea from Rin's proposal and asked me about it.
I'd come to know about it recently, but he was good at identifying any pit‐
falls in a plan, filling them in, and constructing plans for practical measures.
Rin used her flexible mentality to come up with ideas and Shig followed by
shaping them into workable things. We'd come to see similar conversations
play out often recently.
"Stones might not be durable enough..."
"So it's a no go? I thought it might work, too..."
Shig's shoulders slumped forward.
But I was meaning it the exact opposite way.
397
"Putting it another way, so long as we can do something about their durabil‐

ity, it'd work. We just need something harder, more durable, and sharper
than stone."
"Does something like that exist?"
"Yeah."
Metal.
"The problem is... I don't know how we should go about getting it."
I'd thought about how we could use metal several times before. After using
stone tools comes the shift to the bronze age. Well, I'm not certain if this
world even has copper or tin in it.
I have no inkling of how to go about excavating a mine. I'm pretty sure you
can't even mine rocks with wooden pickaxes, it's difficult enough even us‐
ing stone ones.
I'd thought that you needed metal to excavate a mine, but that puts me in a
catch twenty-two. Did the chicken come before the egg, or the egg before
the chicken?
How in the world was it done back on Earth?
"You know where it is then?"
"Yeah. Inside mountains... Really, inside them. You'll get it from digging
into a mountain... probably."
It wasn't something I was entirely certain of either. What sort of mountains

did iron or copper come from? What sort of mountains held no metal at all?
It was a topic I knew effectively nothing about.
"Hmm. If you just have to open a hole in a mountain, don't we just need to
go over there and take some?"
"Where?"
398
Nina just pointed behind me in response.
She'd pointed to a huge, magnificent mountain. Mount Hole, as we'd come

to call the mountain.
The story of how it got its name is a simple one---it's because of the giant
tunnel-like hole that goes through it halfway up.
"Oh... there!"
And the thing that caused the hole was, well, me. Around five hundred
years ago. Five hundred and eight, to be exact.
I'd grown angry in a fight against Darg and opened the hole with my breath.
399

Chapter 23
The Magus of Genesis v2 --- Chapter 23
A Decrease font size. A Reset font size. A Increase font size.
An Ominous Omen 不吉の前兆

Ruin always follows one's footsteps.
Unless those footsteps themselves are ruin.
"Oh, Mentor? Good morning. You look unwell, are you alright?"
"Morning... I'm alright."
I grudgingly replied to Violet, who was looking at my face in worry.
I was hesitant to tell her I had a hangover.
"Um, where's Yuuki?"
Unable to find her red hair in the wheat field, I asked Violet where she was.
It had been a decade since I began the special cla.s.sroom and started teach‐
ing them, so I'd taught them just about everything I could. They'd graduated
from daily cla.s.ses for a while, so they were now generally working as
school teachers, out in the field, or as coaches for raising livestock.
"I believe she is still sleeping?"
"Really?"
400
She's always been an early riser, but I suppose even rare things happen
sometimes.
Just as I thought that, though---
"She said that you rejected her and was drinking and crying until late last
night."
Violet said it like it was nothing.
"Y---... You heard about that?"
"Oh yes. Rin, Luka, and I were comforting her."
She was smiling, but not of that smile made it into her tone. Rather, she
sounded scary.
"... I'm sorry..."
"Am I truly who you should be saying that to?"
Once I gave an apology, her tone finally softened.
"You're right.."
"However."
Seeing me like that, Violet continued.
"I understand your feelings as well, Mentor."
She touched one of the wheat stalks with her hand, muttering.
"I have lived among these humans, I understand. Their lives pa.s.s much too
quickly. Let alone trees, they are more similar to flowers."
Come to think of it, Ultramarine coming to that realization may be why she
refused to stay here.
401
"So, what about pairing with me?"
Just as the conversation had taken a solemn turn, Violet changed the topic
with a jest.
"Err, umm, sorry..."
"Oh? It appears I have been rejected as well."
Violet let out a reserved chuckle.
I honestly can never tell how serious she's being.
"I think that I will return to the forest once this harvest is complete."
"... Alright."
I didn't think of her as cold-hearted. It was because of her feelings that she
could understand my pain.
"Just... whether the harvest ends well is another story."
"The rats?"
Violet nodded, her expression serious.
The scarlite rat guards were working out well. Seemingly unable to gnaw
through metal, we've managed to prevent them from getting into the raised
storehouses. However, the rats didn't give up. Since they were unable to eat
our stockpiles, they'd turned to attacking our fields the moment the crops
grew.
We'd been taking several countermeasures against them doing so, such as
making traps and including poisonous food, but the harm they do to the
crops seem to get worse and worse as the years go by.
"We will think of another way to stop them."
Leaving with that, I decided to go see my other students.
402
I stopped by the school building on the way to the ranch. Luka was teaching
a cla.s.s in the cla.s.sroom. The girl, once rather introverted and quiet, had
turned into a splendid teacher.
Watching her teach the cla.s.s, I heard the sound of the bell signal the end of
the session.
Luka, hearing the bell, turned to look outside the cla.s.sroom. Our eyes met.
"Wh-What are you watching for, Mentor---!?"
Immediately after that, she blushed and ran over to me. Her students could
all be heard laughing in the background.
"Cla.s.s is over, over! You can leave---!"
When Luka cried that out, the students scattered as they left the room.
"Looks like you're adored by your students, that's great."
"Oh Mentor, that's embarra.s.sing. How long were you watching me?"
"Not for long. I did watch for long enough to see how good you've gotten at
Professor Luka, though."
"Please don't tease meeee..."
Luka's voice trailed off in embarra.s.sment.
"But being a teacher is fun. I was worried about whether it would suit me
when I started."
Unusually for her, she was smiling in a carefree manner.
"Does being with human children... err, not trouble you?"
I hesitated over outright bringing up their longevity and asked it in that way
instead. Upon doing so, Luka inclined her head slightly in thought and re‐
sponded.
403
"Right. Human children... they grow up so fast, don't they? Yuuki was like
that too, even."
"... Yeah."
Hearing her name suddenly come up, I nodded.
"But that's why teaching them is so fun. I get to see them steadily chang‐
ing."
However, her following words surprised me.
"They might not be able to do something one day, then suddenly be able to
the next. And if they can't do it the next, maybe they can the day after. Ev‐
ery day's so exciting, I keep thinking about how amazing they all are."
So you could think about it all like that, too. Really, she's much more suited
to being a teacher than I am.
"Ah, but... I think I want to go back to the gra.s.slands soon?"
"Why!?"
Which is why I was so surprised at her saying that, causing me to move for‐
ward and unintentionally shout.
"Eh---I mean, I haven't been home in more than ten years... wouldn't you
want to see your family's faces?"
"O-oh... yeah."
"Don't worry, I'll definitely come back."
"Really? Err, I mean, that's great. Thinking that you were going to leave
surprised me!"
Taking her hand, I breathed out a sigh of relief.
"E-excuse me, Mentor... would it be that troubling for you?"
404
"Yes, it would. I'd be really troubled if I didn't have an excellent girl like
you around, Luka."
"Oh, okay... eh? E-Excellent!? Me!?"
Luka suddenly began to panic when she realized I was talking about her.
She served as the cla.s.s leader the whole time, managed the young problem
children, and helped kick start the general idea of magic formations. If you
couldn't call her excellent, no one could be called excellent.
"Of course! Thank you, and I hope you continue to be just as excellent."
"Okay..."
Parting from the thoroughly-embarra.s.sed Luka, I headed toward the ranch.
"This is why I keep saying you're always like this!"
"Eeh, but wouldn't this way be so much more fun?"
Even before I saw them, I could hear a certain pair arguing.
"You two never change..."
"Oh, Mentooor!"
"What, you came all the way out here? You have that much free time?"
When I made my appearance over the fence, Rin came flying over at me
and Shig gave a wry comment.
"What are you two arguing about this time?"
"Get a load of this. She never sticks to the program. She's wanting to clean
them before we feed them."
"Oooh..."
405
At the end of it all, but plan to breed behemoths ran into an impa.s.se. We'd
succeeded in enclosing them, but... well, dealing with their excrement
turned out to be impossible.
Behemoths both took in and gave out in an amount appropriate for their
body size. Although Luka said that their feces could probably be reused as
fertilizer, with them being confined into such a small area, it had too much
of a concentration.
Dealing with a tremendous amount of smelly manure every day back and
forth to the gra.s.slands was a job no one wanted to do, it also just wasn't
practical given the sheer volume to process.
However, we did make progress in raising animals. Fences reinforced with

scarlite managed to endure the deers' rush, and magic kept continually ac‐
tive through magic formations proved useful to prevent escapes. They still
hadn't become accustomed to people yet, but we did succeed in managing to
keep them without an unreasonable difficulty.
"Why did Rin want that?"
"I think it'd be fun..."
They weren't tame, so we used the time while their eating to clean the
ranch. We would serve them scarlet potatoes in a food trough, close the pen
the trough was in, then get to work cleaning while it was closed and let
them back in when we were done. Otherwise, the deers that recognized the
ranch as their home would attempt to remove any invaders.
However, the current Rin does have enough strength to say that it would be
fun. Although her magical output is still unstable, it is shocking in its sheer
strength. Even if she didn't use incantations, she'd easily fend off the deers.
"But there is a chance that you may end up injured, right? Even if you were
alright, the deers may get injured. Shig's way of doing it helps make sure
that doesn't happen."
"Okay..."
406
When my gaze met with Rin's, she nodded.
"Good. So you'll listen to what Shig said, right?"
"Yep!"
"Even though you didn't listen to me at all...!"
Shig clenched his fist and shook it at Rin, who was nodding at me so obedi‐
ently.
"By the way, the field is having some trouble with rats, do you have any
good ideas?"
I'e recently been trying to ask these two for their perspectives when I get
troubled.
"Hmm... make the field be in water?"
"Like that's possible!?"
Shig couldn't help but react to Rin's idea that she said after a moment's
though.
"Oh. But if the rats can't swim, maybe we could put a river around it?"
"That might work out."
What was it called again? Hmm... irrigation? Although if it turns out that
the rats can swim, maybe I could make the ca.n.a.l in a way that they won't
be able to move about its channels?
"Thanks, I'll give it a try."
Really, these two were reliable for stuff like this. They're a great team.
"It was nothing!"
"Hey! That was obviously my idea! I was the one that said it!"
407
They bash heads quite a lot though...
＊＊＊
Shig's idea for an irrigation channel worked out very well. It looked like the
rats weren't too good at swimming. It helped for both farming and the
ranch.
We've even managed to solve the problem with our lack of teaching staff, so
we should be able to avoid the falling into ruin in a hundred years I'd pre‐
dicted. It seemed like everything was going smoothly.
Right.
Everything except that I still hadn't been able to talk with Yuuki.
That is, it's not like I literally haven't talked with her. We've been able to
talk if needed and greet each other. But every time I try to make a good op‐
portunity to apologize for what I did, she always ends up running away for
one reason or another, and she's stopped approaching me at all. Even though
she's been the one sticking to me all this time.
I know that my refusal was selfish of me, I did something horribly cruel to
her. I had hoped that Yuuki's behavior would return a little closer to normal
as time went on, but it actually just made it even harder to close the gap and
apologize.
"A bridge?"
I heard about it on one of the days I was worrying about Yuuki.
"Yes. That is the only thing I can see it as."
What Violet showed me was a branch laid out across the ca.n.a.l.
"It appears they used this to get across..."
Fresh wheat grew in the field. At their bases were pieces torn out. The in‐
dents indicated rat teeth.
408
"... It probably isn't that a branch fell from a tree and landed there acciden‐
tally... right...?"
We'd made the field out of what used to be forest, so its side was right next
to the forest. However, it wasn't so close that a branch could just fall from a
tree and land on the ca.n.a.l. It looked more like that someone deliberately
moved the branch over it.
"Is there any possibility that some children were playing and accidentally
left it?"
It was hard for me to believe that rats orchestrated it and carried the branch
there themselves.
"I did try asking to see if that was it, but no one seemed to know anything
about it."
"Hmm. Well, maybe it'll be alright if we just tell them that the rats can get
in if it happens and to be more careful?"
I don't want to believe that there is anyone in the village who would know‐
ingly damage the village's food supply. Even if we have room to spare, it's
not to the point of being easily coped with like modern j.a.pan could.
"I understand, I will have it be known."
"Sorry, and thanks."
However, I still wasn't aware.
---Aware of how lightly I'd taken this world's creatures.
409

Chapter 24
Dragon Era ⻯歴
p style="text-align: right;">I never thought that even after becoming this
old, my birthday would still be celebrated.
---The Magus of Genesis
"Mentor, something bad has happened!"
Hearing Violet's shout, I jumped to my feet. Nina, who'd climbed onto my

back at some point, tumbled off me and let out a strange grunt upon hitting
the ground, but I ignored that.
"What happened!?"
"The field, it....!"
When I went into my human form and went outside, Violet pointed to the
field with an unusually serious expression. What I saw after being lead
there by her was hundreds of collapsed wheat stalks, ruined.
"What... what happened here?"
Approaching the field in a blank daze, I saw something strange. Set over the
irrigation channel were innumerable tree branches.
"That's..."
410
"I thought it would be for the best if I let you see it for yourself, Mentor. I
saw it happen with my own eyes."
Violet spoke, her voice strained.
"The rats carried these tree branches here and made use of them."
"No way..."
That could be possible---is what I was about to say, but I stopped myself.
Red dragons spout flames instead of breathing. Elves live for millennia.
Merfolk, lykoscentaur, lizardmen. In this world where you could find such
fantastical creatures as those, I shouldn't find the concept of rats using
bridges strange. They were a familiar creature to me, so I had overlooked
them with my preconceptions of them.
"... Let's clean up for now."
"Agreed."
Collecting the branches and piling them up, we burned them. However, if
we only tidied up, that would just lead to the same thing happening again.
We had to put some sort of measure against them in place.
"Let's figure out some countermeasures. Could you call for Shig, Rin,
Luka... and Yuuki?"
"Alright."
Nodding, Violet ran off.
"Umm, I'm here... good morning, big brother."
Feeling awkward, Yuuki showed up just after Violet left.
"Morning. Right, you were in charge of the field too, weren't you?"
"Yeah..."
411
She nodded, lacking her usual cheerful mood. An awkward mood filled the
air between us.
"Yuuki, I---"
I have to fix this---
"The heck!?"
But just as I thought that, my voice was drowned out by Nina's shout. Come
to think of it, I totally forgot about her. Thrown off and roused awake, she
was probably heading to see me in a bad mood. Upon seeing the the ruined
field, however, her brows rose in anger.
"The rats ruined it. It appears that they spanned the channel by using
bridges..."
Also now that I think about it, I hadn't told Nina about what happened be‐
fore. I'd thought what happened last time was just a prank or something, so
I didn't think I needed to tell her about it.
"... Wait. Is the warehouse still alright?"
Hearing my explanation, Nina asked as such.
"The warehouse. Yeah, it's..."
The raised floor warehouse had scarlite mouse guards. I was about to say
that it was still good, but then I realized. If they could build bridges over the
ca.n.a.l, maybe they could do the same for the warehouse?
"We need to check it out...!"
"I already have. It's safe."
The person to say that as I was about to rush off to the warehouse was Shig.
Behind him was Rin, Luka, and Violet.
412
"That's great. Thanks, Shig."
"Luka suggested it, thank her."
"Really? As expected of the cla.s.s leader... though I suppose she's a profes‐

sor now? Thank you, Luka."
"Please stop, Mentor."
Although Luka, who's head I was petting, wiggled her shoulders in em‐
barra.s.sment, she didn't seem dissatisfied by it at all. She actually angled
her head so that it would be even easier to continue.
"Still though, bridges...? Doesn't that mean the rats are smarter than Rin?"
"I'd just swim!"
Rin just puffed her chest out in pride at Shig's sarcasm.
"Given how fast this happened... I get the feeling our only option would be
to put up walls."
"What would they be made out of if we did? They'd just gnaw through
wood. They definitely wouldn't get through a scarlite wall but we don't have
enough of that."
I nodded in response to Shig's justified opinion.
"Perhaps we could set up a night watch? Even if they are just small rats, I
doubt we could miss them going across the channel with bridges."
"Unless anyone else has a better idea, I think it's worth a shot."
As someone who'd long defended the elves' forest, Violet's proposal was a
pragmatic one.
"Rin, do you have any ideas?"
"Hmm..."
413
The young mermaid started thinking seriously after being brought into the
discussion, her brows knit. It was unusual for her to seriously think about
things, she tended to just say whatever came to mind first.
"I think Violet's idea is good..."
A few moments later, she said that indecisively. Picking up on her indeci‐
sion, Shig glanced at her. After that, I asked Luka, Yuuki, and Nina for their
opinions, but they couldn't think up anything else, either. In the end, I de‐
cided to put Violet's plan into action.
"Alright then, let's have the villagers cooperate and keep lookouts in shifts.
I wonder how long we should have the shifts be..."
"I suppose two dracos would be fine?"
"Two... dracos?"
Hearing a unit of time I'd never heard before come from Violet, I tilted my
head.
"Mentor, you know how you decided to call the time it takes for a lykos kiln
to finish a lykos?"
"Yeah?"
I'd partly done it in jest, but I did decide to call it that.
"Most of the villagers are not used to saying lykos, so when it came time to
teach them how to measure time, that is how it eventually came out with
their accent."
Luka's the only lykoscentaur in the village, so them not hearing it often
couldn't be helped.
Lykos... draco... I both get it and don't get it.
"The ending is hours yeah? And I thought the ly part in it meant dragon...
Luka told me what it actually meant later on though.1"
414
"So you're the cause!?"
Seeing Yuuki grin in embarra.s.sment, I couldn't stop myself from retorting.

I definitely do remember telling her how I came up with lykoscentaur and
how it meant half-human half-wolf... oh well, it was when she was a lot
younger.
"By the way, since people figure a draco is the base measurement, people
are using: twelve dracos to a dracoday, thirty-four dracodays to a dra‐
comonth, and twelve dracomonths to a dracoyear."
"Why though!?"
I shouted after hearing Nina's brief explanation. I just couldn't understand

why they added draco to everything.
"Also, this year is year five hundred twenty-two of the dragon era."
"Wait, that's my age!?"
With Violet's reveal of the finishing blow, I felt my face redden.
"By the way, I'm the one that came up with dragon era."
"Why though!?"
I shouted in despair. No matter how I think about it, it's just too similar to
Christianity's way of naming eras with stuff like AD and BC. Still though,
the only person I told about that was Shig. He'd ask me about my previous
life sometimes, so I'd tell him stuff like that whenever he brings it up.
But is he putting me up there with Jesus Christ...?
"Everyone loves Mentor, that's why!"
With Rin shouting back in glee and not the slightest ounce of ill will, I
couldn't say anything in return.
415
"... We've gone off topic. Let's see, we'll do it in a two... no, a four draco
shift. That much should be fine. That way, we can have the shifts be be‐
tween two shifts per night... we'll put some more people working in the
field and have whoever works night watch have the following day off."
"Understood. I will figure out the details with Yuuki and report back to
you."
"Please do."
Sighing deeply, I asked for Violet to take care of the arrangements. How‐
ever, despite the current turmoil, it feels like I was actually able to talk nor‐
mally with Yuuki. Maybe I should take it as a silver lining?
The rats should give up and move on if they can't get any food for a few
days. If not... then we'll just have to think of something else.
Hoping that this would solve our problems, we ended our meeting for the
time being.
＊＊＊
"Attacked...!?"
However, our hopes were fragile and were shattered on the following day.
"Yes. Fortunately though, there were no major injuries."
Worried about the damage that occurred due to her idea, Violet looked pen‐
sive.
"The problem is that they attacked the warehouse."
After setting people up on watch duty at the field, it appeared that Violet set
a few more up at the warehouse as well after recalling what Luka said.
However, it was the warehouse that was attacked.
It's true that the warehouse was less well covered, but the field being en‐
tirely ignored was just too weird.
416
"No way... were they listening to us...?"
The moment I said that, Violet turned on the spot and shot a vine out of her
fingertip. It stretched out like lightning and caught a tiny creature that then
let out a shriek.
What she capture was something that could fit into someone's palm. A
small black rat.
"Can you... understand us?"
Still feeling as though it was impossible, I asked the rat if it could. How‐
ever, the rat didn't answer, it instead just struggled.
"Even if it can understand us, that doesn't mean it can speak."
Nina's remark caused me to realize that fact.
"Rin. You're always thinking up weird stuff. What do you think?"
"Hmm..."
Urged on by Shig, Rin spoke, reluctantly.
"They might... have a home..."
"Right! In that case, Luka could trace them back to their nest. Then we can
just solve it all at once!"
Shig immediately agreed with Rin's simple idea. The rats' nest was likely a
hole in the ground. Rats couldn't swim, so we could exterminate the vast
majority of them by flooding the hole.
"That would be troubling."
Just then, we could hear a high-pitched voice. We all looked to the rat that
Violet had caught out of reflect, but it was completely exhausted after at‐
tempting to struggle free.
417
"I am here."
This time, I heard that voice come from right next to my feet.
Once I looked down, I saw a pure white mousing looking up at me.
"Let us negotiate."
Opening its mouth, the white mouse clearly said as such.
Alright, this sentence was finally the one to defeat my localization efforts. I
couldn't change this in a way that would fit seamlessly as I've done before.
Explanation: Lykos (JP: Ryu Ko Su) is very similar to Dracos (JP: Ryu U
Ko Ku). Ryuu means Dragon, while Ly (JP: Ryu) is simply the start of
Lykos, taken from Lykoscentaur. Kos (JP: Ko Su) turning into Co (JP: Ko
Ku) is explained as being due to the humans' accents. As an ancient way of
saying a period of two hours, the ending to drakos (JP: Ko Ku) can be taken
as what Mentor intended with twelve Lykos per day, further reinforcing
Yuuki's perception of Draco (JP: Ryu U Ko Ku) being correct.
418

Chapter 25
Algernon, the Speaking Mouse 喋る⿏、アルジャーノン

Fateful meetings are not always wonderful things.
"As for a name for you all to call me, anything is fine. Refer to me as you
wish."
Although it did have a few oddly placed intonations in its speech, the white
mouse spoke in fluent j.a.panese.
"Then for the sake of convenience, we'll call you... I've got it---Algernon.
Al for short."
"It's like you don't have any naming sense at all.
I just smiled wryly back to Nina's jeer.
Al, sitting on demurely on the desk, was even smaller than I'd imagined. He
was just about as big as you'd expect a house mouse a be. That said, I'd only
ever seen a wild mouse once in my previous life, and I was but a youth back
then.
It was much larger, grotesque, and seemed furious. In comparison to that,

Al was either an albino or perhaps simply white-colored and rather cute.
"Al, are you the only one able to, well, speak?"
"Affirmative."
419
Al answered with a stiff tone, unsuited to his appearance.
"There are other individuals able to unravel and understand language as

well. However, I am the only one capable of speaking it."
All considered, Al's tone was strictly confined to a formal one. He seemed
to be talking even more firmly than Rin, somehow.
"Would it be alright for me to consider you as the leader of the mice... a

great mouse, so to speak?"
"Negative. I am merely able to speak, leading to me conducting the negotia‐

tion."
"Then doesn't that mean there's no meaning for us to negotiate with you!?"
"Negative."
Al responded calmly to Shig's temper.
"My negotiation will be the consensus of us all."
"In other words, we can a.s.sume any demands we give to you will be trans‐
mitted to all of the mice?"
"Affirmative, more or less."
Hmm... so then does that mean there's some form of chain of command
among the mice?
"In that case, could you please stop ruining our crops? There should be
more than enough food for you all in the forest, right?"
"Negative."
Al responded in indifference.
"It is much more efficient for us to collect our food from your fields."
420
"But our crops are only grown after putting a lot of effort into them our‐
selves, having all that taken away is troubling. Particularly when you eat
our crops whole, taking away even the seeds we need to plant for the fol‐
lowing year."
As I was responding to him, I got the feeling that something was off. Rather
than coming to negotiate, it felt more like he didn't come with the intention
to concede anything at all.
"For example, if you could help or cooperate with us somehow, we could

offer food back as compensation. But just taking it one-sidedly is trou‐
bling."
Al twitched his whiskers as though in silent thought to my statement.
"What could mice as tiny as this guy do for us anyway?"
Looking down at Al, Shig muttered in dissatisfaction.
"You are correct, we are diminutive."
Al admitted, rather upfront about it.
"Consequently, it is a simple matter for you all to provide us with food."
"And we're saying that there's no reason for us to do that."
Al merely tilted his head at Nina.
"Why? Is having your crops taken away not troubling?"
He asked in what appeared to be genuine confusion.
"If you do not provide us with food, we will simply take it."
"Oh come on!"
Shig shouted, bringing his face threateningly close to Al's.
421
"We're asking for a trade. If you continue taking away our food, we will
burn out all of your nests."
"That would be troubling."
Al uttered the exact words he did earlier.
"Right? So stop it."
"Why?"
Seeing Al tilt his head cutely, Shig frowned.
"You just don't get it, do you? You don't want your friends dead right? So
I'm telling you to stop."
"Why?"
The mouse simply repeated himself, but for me, they had taken on a whole
new meaning. I don't have any grounds for my hunch here, but...
"The group losing numbers would be troubling. However, that is no reason

to not take your food."
He was using the same language as us, but did he truly understand the lan‐
guage?
That's all I could think.
"Why...? Your friends would die, but you still...!"
Shig stopped himself midway. He opened his eyes wide, like something
shocked him.
"Shig?"
"No... it's nothing."
422
When I called out to him, his shook his head weakly, like his energy had
been taken.
"... Alright. However, providing an endless supply of food would be impos‐

sible, so decide on an amount. Moreover, as I said earlier, we would like
help around the village."
"Accepted."
Setting aside ordinary pests, I don't want to end up having to kill a group
capable of sharing their opinions. For now, I decided to recognize them as
an intellectual race and set up an agreement with them.
"You know what will happen if you don't stick to your side of the agree‐
ment, right?"
Nina called out to Al sharply as he left.
"... Of course."
Answering with that, Al left.
"I guess... that's settled? For now, at least."
As I said that, everyone showed a slightly complicated expression.
"... I don't want to give them our food."
Shig muttered.
"I doubt they'll stick to the agreement. We should have just killed them."
They were words filled with confidence. The sentiment wasn't just his, ei‐
ther. Everyone there appeared to agree.
I don't think they'll stick to the agreement, either.
"If that happens, we'll just do it then."
423
"... Professor Nina really is strong."
"What are you trying to say?"
Nina c.o.c.ked an eye back at what Shig implied.
"Shig, you've been acting weird for a little while now. What's irritated you
so much?"
"Your, well, naivety."
Saying it as though having to spit it out, he looked me in the eye.
...?
What?
Unable to understand what his intentions were, I could only stare back into
his eyes.
"I won't stay here anymore."
Shig left the room a few moments later, giving his parting remark over his
shoulder in a disgusted tone.
"Shig, wait..."
"Let him go."
Nina spoke up to stop me from calling out to him, lowering my outstretched

hand.
---Later that night, Shig left the village.
＊＊＊
"I see, so he didn't listen to you either, Rin...?"
"Nope..."
424
Lacking her usual energy, the merfolk girl nodded. If forced to rank every‐
one, she would probably have been the person closest to Shig. Even so, Rin
couldn't understand why Shig left, either.
His tracks stopped after they reached the edge of the forest. Unlike inside
the forest, it was very difficult to follow people in the gra.s.slands. At the
very least, he definitely wasn't hiding in the forest like he did before. Nina
couldn't find Shig, so that much was certain.
Which meant that we had no clue where he went at all. It would take ten
days for Shig to get back to his hometown on foot. Without supplies, that
wasn't a distance someone would take by themselves. Besides, he was
looked down on in his hometown and neglected. It wasn't the sort of place
he'd want to return to.
That said, I had no idea where he'd go instead.
"Well, he'll probably come back when he gets hungry."
The one to say that so matter-of-factly was Nina. She seemed to be very an‐
gry---in her own way, at least.
"It'd be great if so..."
It felt different from the last time he rushed out of the academy. Thinking
about what he said before he left, he left because he was disgusted by me...
However, those eyes. What was with his expression as he looked at me?
Although lizardmen expressions were harder for me to read, was it dissatis‐

faction, disappointment, or disgust...? It felt like it was something else en‐
tirely.
"So what happened with the mice?"
"Oh, we came to an agreement on how much to give them for now."
I set up a lookout to keep watch just in case, but there haven't been any
raids since last night.
425
It looks like Al was able to mediate.
We'd agreed to hand them around a tenth of our current overall produce. It
wasn't exactly a small amount, but it wasn't so much that we couldn't go on.
"I guess we'll need to expand the field a bit more?"
And since it wasn't a tax, it wasn't as though we had to give them a percent‐
age.
The more we expand our fields, the less the overall percentage of our pro‐
duce goes to them.
"Yeah."
Yuuki nodded. She'd stopped avoiding me after our meeting with the
mouse.
That said, she hadn't gone back to clinging to me like before. She kept a
moderate distance between us.
It felt a bit lonely, but that's just my own selfishness.
Jobs that feel worthwhile, comrades you can rely on, and children depend‐
ing on you. Being dissatisfied with such a happy life sounds like it would be
a curse. Although there were some minor problems, we just had to solve
them one by one.
"... Let's give it our all."
I muttered, almost as though to persuade myself.
426

Chapter 26
Loss 喪失
More than anything, loss proves something's existence while simultane‐
ously reminding you it's gone forever.
"I demand a revision to the payment amount."
"Again?"
My voice shook in amazement in response to Al's statement in his usual for‐

mal tone.
"Didn't you increase it just last month?"
"Our group's size is increasing. The currently supplied amount is no longer

enough."
Al, on the other hand, was indifferent. He felt no shame, merely stating the
facts.
"And you guys only demanding more is troubling. What happened to the
promise of helping out? Haven't you guys done basically nothing?"
"We have done nothing."
"What's that?"
427
Having been laying on the bed up until that point, Nina sat up upon hearing
that.
"You said you understood back when we made the agreement."
"Affirmative."
Al nodded in response to Nina.
"The dragon said that he would like us to help around the village. We
agreed to that."
"Then---"
"There was nothing in that agreement which requires us to help."
Declaring that, Al had stumped both Nina and I in dumbfounded silence.
Still though, getting this far was actually refreshing. Recently, I've been
growing more aware of Al's personality. He---or maybe she, I'm not sure---
as a mouse, is a complete utilitarian. He only considers things using rational
judgment. To put it bluntly, me saying would like instead of something
more concrete was a blunder on my end.
"I see, that's true. How about we do it like this, then? If you do not help
with the work, we will not increase the supplied amount of food."
"Describe the contents of the work."
Now that I'd spoken concretely, he instantly responded as such.
The rats might possibly be even smarter than me.
"It's about time for us to sow the seeds. You just need to help us with that.
Right... if you help us with ten fields, we will increase the number of bags
provided by one per month."
"... Accepted."
428
Nodding, Al departed. I let out a deep sigh upon seeing him off.
"I feel tired..."
It wasn't just the mental fatigue of having to deal with the small mouse. I've
been mentally and physically drained these days. The main reason being
that our manpower shorted cropped back up.
In the end, Shig had never returned. Moreover, as she said she would, Violet
helped us finish harvesting the wheat and returned to the forest. And while
Luka wasn't wanting to leave us with things being so rough, she asked for a
favor in being able to go back home midway through.
With half of our exchange students gone, Rin and Yuuki also felt a bit down
about it.
"Maybe we should look for more exchange students?"
"Sounds annoying. Go have a look about if you want."
Even with everything around us changing, one of us had managed to stay

the same---Nina. I smiled.
"Mentor!"
Just as I felt my mood improving, the door flung open and Rin burst inside.
I wonder if she's starting to feel a bit better?
"Utai... she's..."
My optimistic thought far off the mark, Rin clung to my arm and cried out
in a teary voice.
"She's dying!"
＊＊＊
429
With me in my dragon form and with Rin and Yuuki--as well as the merfolk
who'd come to inform us of the urgent news--on my back, I hurried to the
sea where Utai lived. Even with my wings, it was a distance that wold take
thirty minutes to cross. The merfolk had used the river that went to the sea,
swimming upstream the whole way. It must have taken a considerable
amount of time.
I flew with a feeling close to praying---could I make it in time?
... Finally reaching the coastline, I spotted Utai sitting leisurely on a reef in
the sunlight.
"Utai! Are you alright?"
"Oh my... Mentor. You came all the way to see me?"
This was the first time I'd seen Utai in nearly thirteen years, but she was as
beautiful as ever.
She even responded to me with a tone that sounded very unlike she was on
her deathbed.
... However, the graceful waist fins she'd always had around her hips that
looked closer to a wedding dress had shrunk considerably.
"Utai!"
Rin lept from my back, landing in the sea and shooting back out of it like a
flying fish before clinging to Utai.
"How was it? Being on land, that is."
"It was so much fun! There are so many things, Mentor is so kind, the
food's great, Shig is amusing, Yuuki is strong, Luka gets scary sometimes
but oh well, Violet is just wow, Nina is fun to learn from, and, and...!"
Rin spoke of all the experiences she had up on land while Utai stroked her
hair and listened to everything with her eyes closed.
430
Seeing that, I realized that she truly didn't have too long left.
"But why... are you sick?"
"No, Mentor."
Utai's mouth tensed as she answered.
"I'm already a granny with great-grandchildren. I've lived a long life."
It was as she said, but I could only see her as a woman in her thirties.
However, the hands she used to stroke Rin's hair gave the feeling of with‐
ered trees.
"But for me to see Rin with such a beautiful smile and body in the end... I'm
so blessed."
Her hand made its way to Rin's large waist fins.
"Yep! I made them bigger with magic! I can already walk on my own! I
could even walk with you now, Utai!"
"Yes..."
Utai nodded with a delighted smile.
But it was obvious that the withered fins at her waist were already too small
for her to walk with anymore.
"Listen to me carefully, Rin."
Utai placed her hands on Rin's cheeks, looking into her eyes as she spoke.
"After this, two things will visit you. One very wonderful, another very
painful. These will happen at the same time."
"The same time...?"
431
Rin repeated back Utai's mysterious warning in wonder.
"Yes. At that time, you will need to do whatever your heart tells you, so lis‐
ten to it well... Please."
"I will..."
Yeah, she definitely will. Even I wound up nodding.
I've never seen a child as free and honest to herself as Rin.
"That's good. I'm sure you'll be fine then, my great-granddaughter--my

pride."
Utai smiled lovingly at Rin.
"... Hey, Mentor?"
Taking her hand from Rin's head, she slowly turned to face me.
"Would it be alright for you to come by at the end...?"
"... I will."
Having Yuuki and the merfolk get off, I changed back to my human form
and stepped into the ocean.
A floating sensation surrounded me and my vision was filled with water

and froth. Either due to me being a dragon or due to Utai using some sort of
magic on me, I didn't feel stifled at all.
With that, Utai pulled on my arm and we drifted under into the ocean.
Pulled by a strength stronger than I thought she could muster, she placed
her palms on my cheeks. A moment later, I felt a soft sensation press
against my lips.
"I'm sorry for being a granny like this."
432
"It's not as though I've changed with age, either."
I shrugged in response to Utai's jest. She really had done something to me.
Even though we were both underwater, I could both hear her perfectly as
well as respond.
"Besides, it's the first time I've admitted this... but honestly, I like them
older."
"Oh my---"
Overlapping Utai's face as she laughed, I could see Rin's face.
No---I could see Utai's face from long ago, when I first met her. The face of
the younger Utai.
"My thanks. That made me happy... you... you were my first love."
Saying that, Utai left my arms.
"Utai..."
"... Even if you look at me like that, I won't die just yet."
You won't turn to foam and disappear?
Seeing me look at her, Utai spoke in an amazed tone as I had to hold back
my thoughts.
"Now, Mentor, you should head back."
But then, as though to crush my relief---
[Hurry back---the mice, they're attacking.]
Nina messaged me, her voice impatient.
433

Chapter 27
The Sixth Student 六番⽬の⽣徒

It was the world's earliest example of shadowing a cla.s.s.
Hurriedly beating my wings and gazing upon Scarlet, I was at a loss for
words.
What I saw before me was an inky black spot within the village.
... No way, those are all mice!?
As I was caught up in the sight, a flame rose like a firework from the center
of the village, the area that had become the village's public plaza. It was
probably meant to be a signal after seeing me soaring in the sky. There's
only one person who could do that.
"Nina, are you alright!?"
"You took way too long, idiot!"
Oh good, she looks alright.
Listening to her complaints, I descended to the plaza still in my dragon

form.
Just as I landed, I swept away the rats that were rushing toward us from all
directions with my tail. My strong tail was able to handle them easily, but it
434
didn't feel like I'd dented their numbers at all. It was like dealing with a car‐
pet of blackness.
"Yuuki, do not get off my back, no matter what!"
"Alright!"
Not even Yuuki would be able to do anything with how many of them there
were around us. There were countless mice attacking me from all direc‐
tions, but their gnawing couldn't do anything to my scales.
"Nina, what the heck's going on!?"
"Like I'd know!? They just started attacking out of nowhere!"
Judging by the countless corpses piled up around her and how the mice
weren't giving up their a.s.sault, she'd probably been defending this spot
solo the whole time.
"Stop it! You all should be able to understand us right!? Why are you doing
this!?"
Even when I tried calling out to them, the mice didn't react at all. Seeing
that, I reluctantly began to fight back against the mice with flames. Can
they really understand me?
How long did this go on? I couldn't see their numbers decreasing, but the
rats seemed to notice their attacks were showing no progress and began to
lax with their a.s.sault.
"How are the villagers?"
Finally having the chance to speak, I asked Nina the question that was burn‐
ing on my mind?
"We had them evacuate to the ice house. Amata's protecting them."
"They should be alright then... probably isn't something I can say right now,
is it?"
435
Yuuki would be there as well, but the Swordsaints' fighting style was based
on the concept of fighting a small number of mighty opponents. Conse‐
quently, they weren't too skilled in magical attacks that affected wide
swaths of the battlefield at once. That being the case, Nina likely chose to
remain in the central plaza to take care of a large number of mice at once.
They would have had to pa.s.s through here to make it to the ice house, af‐
ter all.
Just then, something clapped me on the head with a light bang.
"Big brother!"
I spread my wings to protect Yuuki on reflex. Pebbles poured down on us

like rain.
"They're throwing stones...!?"
Tiny, tiny stones---pebbles. So small that I practically couldn't feel them

even as they fell upon us. Still, I wasn't able to hide my surprise.
I mean, mice... throwing stones?
"Ow---!"
Nina screamed. A thin stream of blood snaked its way down the front of her
beautiful face.
"You... little...!"
Following an angry shout, all sorts of trees started sprouting from the
ground. Turning into innumerable weapons, they floated in the air. How‐
ever, countless bubbles shrouded her vision before she had a chance to
launch any of them.
"What the...!?"
Swinging her arm, Nina stirred up a fierce wind. However, all the wind did
to the wall of bubbles was cause it to shake and warp, the wind disappear‐
436
ing before the bubbles blew away. A large number of rats jumped into the
wall from its other side.
"Insolent---!"
Abandoning the thought of aiming, Nina launched her wooden weapons

like arrows. Cutting down each of the rats on the innumerable bubbles, the
wall vanishes... but.
"Nina, watch out!"
I shouted out to her in warning. No matter how strong Nina's magic was,
their corpses wouldn't just vanish without a trace. They were made with
magic, like moving shadows.
"Kyaaah!"
Just then, Nina screamed. Tons of rats were clinging to her body.
"Big sis, don't move!"
Brandishing her scarlite sword, Yuuki jumped down from my back. Making
sure to not hit Nina, she cut away the mice clinging to her body.
"Hurry up, get on my back you two...!"
Just as I started to say that, I felt a sharp pain.
"... No way."
Turning to the pain, I let out a groan. A small mouse was holding an appro‐
priately sized scarlite sword for its body and had thrust it into my leg.
's.h.i.t... Nina, use fire!"
When I shouted that, Nina immediately guessed my intent and launched a

huge flame straight at me. Although it was merely a pleasant wind as far as
I was concerned, its heat was deadly to the mice that had started running up
my body. Once I got them all off me, I grasped Nina and Yuuki in my
437
forelegs and took to the sky at a dash. Here, at least, they shouldn't be able
to follow us.
"What the... no really, what...?"
With a voice tinged in both irritation and fear, Nina spoke.
"Big brother, that magic..."
"Yeah."
I nodded.
"It was ours."
Stones. Bubbles. Shadows. That sword. They were all things we devised
and practiced in our cla.s.sroom. I doubt it was a coincidence.
The mice had been listening in on us, hidden, for a very long time.
"Still, for them to even make a sword... ouch---"
Renewed pain running through my leg as I spoke about the sword, I

flinched.
"Yuuki, sorry, but could you pull out the sword stuck in my leg?"
"Yeah."
Although the mouse that had been holding it was incinerated by Nina's
flames, its sword remained stuck in my leg. Bringing Yuuki closer to my
hind leg, she reached out and pulled the sword out of me.
"... Big brother, this isn't a sword."
Pulling it out and staring at it, Yuuki spoke.
"It's a nail, one of the ones we used to reinforce the fence."
438
I see. They probably destroyed the fence and took it out. It's true that nails
would be about the right size for them to use as swords. I guess it really
would be a bit much for them to be forging swords of their own.
"... This is bad."
"Yeah."
As for why, this wasn't the only scarlite nail. There were hundreds of them.
"I'm worried for Amata. I'm going to hurry up, hold on."
Putting Yuuki and Nina on my back, I flapped my wings even harder.
＊＊＊
There was an ice house outside of the village to the north. This was the the
first house in which Ai's family used to live, a small cave in a certain hill.
The usually-closed entrance was flung open with a wall of ice standing as
though to surround it.
That was good. Using the cold air inside the ice house to create a wall of
ice, the mice should be unable to make it inside.
"Mentor!"
And Amata stood at the entrance like a gatekeeper, his entire body dyed red
as he called out to me. A tremendous number of mouse corpses were strewn
about at his feet, telling just how hard the fight had been.
"Amata, are you alright!?"
"Yes, don't worry about me. None of this is my blood."
Amata answered casually when I landed and inquired about his safety. His
shoulders were heaving up and down, showing just how out of breath he ac‐
tually was.
439
There were practically no buildings near the ice house and all of the forest
that used to surround it had long since been cut away. With that, we should
be able to use fire without having to worry about it affecting the village.
"You returned?"
It was just as I inhaled to deal with the group of mice that it happened.
A white mouse appeared from among the black ma.s.s.
"Why did you do this, Al?"
"There are three reasons."
Hearing my angered words, Al answered with his usual flat tone.
"The first: your strength was at its weakest. To be exact, while you, the
strongest combatant, were gone, it was necessary to reduce the humans'
strength to some extent. The second: to secure food. The amount you of‐
fered was no longer sufficient. Therefore, we moved to plunder. The third:
to decrease the food demand. There were too many creatures to feed with
the food. Therefore, we thinned them out."
With no evil in his tone nor any pride or ridicule, he spoke as if to simply
notify us of the facts. He emotionlessly gave his report. Hearing that, I
asked a question in response with a certain feeling in my gut.
"By creatures... are you referring to humans, or mice?"
"Either."
I had the hunch that I just couldn't understand Al's way of thinking.
We were using the same words. We understood their meaning.
However, we weren't communicating.
Perhaps... to Al, this was neither a matter of malice, nor of ill will. He held
no thoughts concerning cheating or violating agreements. He could, so he
440
did---that was all.
"Al... Algernon. Leave, now. Never return to this village."
Calling out Al's name with strength filling it, I gave him an order.
It was his true name. There were cases where a name given by others was
effective, as well as cases where it wasn't. Although I didn't understand the
exact mechanism behind it, there was one thing I did know. If a creature
recognized something as its name, that became its true name.
That's why I decided to go out of my way to call him Al as a pet name. That
way, he would see his other name, Algernon, as his true name. That, at
least, shouldn't be different between humans and mice.
"You have been calling me Al for a while now, but---"
However, Al... the white mouse---it just cutely tilted its head and re‐
sponded.
"---that individual has already died."
441

Chapter 28
Acceleration 加速
Seizing and striking whoever is trying to escape.
It was that kind of magic.
"Our lifespan is approximately one year. The individual you called Al died
four dracomonths ago. Around twenty days after he first spoke with you."
Al... rather, the white mouse I'd believed to be Al, answered as such.
"In that case... the white mouse we've been talking to since then has been
you?"
"Negative. That individual has also died. This is the first time I have talked
with you."
What I heard in response to my question shocked me. Be it the mouse's ap‐

pearance or its voice, I couldn't tell it apart from Al at all... no, to be accu‐
rate, the way it spoke was different. The first white mouse, Al, spoke its
words with an awkward intonation. I'd just thought it had grown more pro‐
ficient at speaking.
"Do you intend to kill us?"
"Yeah."
442
I nodded in response to this new Al. Even with everything, not even I am
good-natured enough to forgive them. Above all, I don't believe we can
truly understand each other.
"That is troubling."
The white mouse uttered the same words Al had once spoke.
"We have a transactional offer for you."
However, the words that followed were quite different from what Al's were.
"We have spare food. We propose exchanging it."
"Spare? I thought you were stealing more of ours?"
"That is correct."
Not breaking a sweat and with no sense of shame, the mouse nodded, caus‐
ing me to let out a sigh.
Really, I couldn't overlook this. I had to annihilate them right then and
there.
"This is our spare food."
However, what the mice brought out caused my eyes to grow wide.
"Father!"
"Dad!"
"There are still a considerable number remaining. Will you enter negotia‐
tions?"
Hearing the mouse's words, I bared my fangs. How many had they managed
to capture? Invalids, children, elderly---all those who were too slow in es‐
caping. It was already a wonder that Nina and Amata had been able to save
the number they did before the mice's a.s.sault.
443
"It's okay, he's still breathing."
Nina, seeing Amaga, secretly whispered to me.
"... Alright. I will turn a blind eye to you all. Release everyone you have
captive."
"I have not yet presented my demands."
The white mouse simply responded as such after hearing my anguished de‐
cision.
"... What? I said I would turn a blind eye to this though?"
"Affirmative. However---we have gained further negotiating material."
It was already to late by the time I noticed. The rats that had been surround‐
ing us flooded into the ice house. Did they notice their chance, seeing us get
so distracted by Amaga?
"Return to your human form."
I wouldn't be able to take care of the mice all at once like this, it would
cause the villagers to be affected as well.
Although I could attempt to cause their command to collapse by eliminating

the white mouse, Al told me that he although was the only one of the mice
able to talk to us, he couldn't command them. That was probably the truth.
a.s.suming that to be the case, killing this white mouse would only serve to
make negotiating impossible and increase the damage we sustain.
As I was told, I changed into my human form.
"So, what are your demands? Is it to provide food, like before?"
"Not only that. We also demand the elimination of the possibility of exter‐
minating us."
444
"Elimination of the possibility?"
"Murder the person who can be our enemy."
Oh, so that's all? I felt like laughing at that moment.
In other words, the mice were trying to domesticate humans.
"I take that to mean my death?"
"Negative."
If that were the case, I would just be in the way. Just as I thought that,
though, the white mouse answered unexpectedly.
"We recognize that you are useful for efficiently providing us food. We can‐
not afford your elimination."
---No way.
"The eradication of the individuals called the Swordsaints. That is our de‐
mand."
"Don't screw with me!"
My bad feeling coming true, I yelled in response.
"There is no reason for me to accept a demand like that!"
"In that case, we will kill our spare food."
Meanwhile, the white mouse didn't panic and just responded indifferently.
"Big brother."
Seeing me at a loss for words, Yuuki called my name to soothe me.
"The Swordsaints exist to defend the village. Although I am mortified at not

being able to do so... I am willing to give my life."
445
"But Yuuki---"
"... I feel the same."
With a serious look, Amata spoke, continuing--- "If the choice is three peo‐
ple or the entire village, there is nothing to consider... please, stand back."
Bowing his ma.s.sive frame, Amata deeply lowered his head to me. Taking
that as consent, the flocks of mice squirmed and writhed to surround them.
Deciding to start with the one who appeared to be weaker, the wriggling
black ma.s.s rose like a tsunami, attacking Yuuki.
"If I knew it would come to this... I wish I'd been less reserved in being
with you."
The instant I heard her say those words, I ran. However, she was too far and
my legs were too slow. We were a mere several meters apart, but it may as
well have been an ocean.
Every single mouse had its jaws open wide, exposing their fangs and saliva.
Although the world slowed as if time had stopped... I wouldn't make it.
I couldn't reach her.
I don't care who, but please, anyone---lend me your power!
"I---"
That prayer dominating my mind, an incantation burst unbidden from my

mouth.
"---am fast!"
In that instant, my body left a sonic boom.
My surroundings became a torrent of shining stripes in my vision while my

skin twisted as it fought against the immense wall of air and accelerated. In
stark opposition to the blisteringly swift-moving scenery around me, my ex‐
446
tremities felt like they were moving through thick mola.s.ses. Even so, I
frantically gave it my all.
She's---she's the only one I can't let go!
In the next moment, everything returned to normal and another explosive

sound reverberated through the air.
The time that had been moving ever so slowly went back to flowing as it al‐
ways did, the black mice blown away by the shock wave as my body rolled
across the ground--- ---with my arms embracing small girl, shielding her.
"Thank goodness... are you alright? Yuuki."
"Y-Yeah..."
She nodded, embarra.s.sed.
Meanwhile, an intense pain a.s.saulted my mind. Looking to its source, I

saw my right leg broken partway up. I suppose this is from me moving with
everything I have after using reinforcement magic.
If pressed, I'd say my reinforcement magic demonstrates the strength I have

in my dragon form, the reason being that that is the strongest power I can
imagine. Therefore, it doesn't do so much when I use it in my dragon form.
After all, my body weighs somewhere between five and six tons. Using that
strength in the body of a human that's maybe sixty kilos total is like strap‐
ping a rocket to a bike. Of course that's how it would turn out.
"Does this mean that you do not accept our demand?"
"... Sorry."
I apologized. Not to the mouse, however, but to the villagers.
"It seems this girl is more important to me than I thought."
I couldn't help but think I just did something stupid. Now that my leg was
broken, I couldn't put up as much of a resistance. The majority of the vil‐
447
lagers would likely be killed. No, depending on how many of them there
were, there was even a chance that I myself not make it out safely.
"Mentor, if you say so, there's nothing to be done about it."
Saying that with his sword prepared before him, Amata looked refreshed.
"I'll fight until this body of mine gives out... and I'm not the only one who
feels like that."
The villagers who were caught in the ice room also glared at the rats as they
brandished whatever they were holding onto as weapons. Not one of them
grumbled about my choice.
"Hahahahahahahahahahaha!"
That's when it happened. A very out of place laugh sprung up, echoing.
"Aren't you embarra.s.sed at having such a hard time against such teeny
things, lizard?"
A husky voice and an arrogant manner of speech.
There's only one person who'd talk to me like that.
"I came to save ya, Dropout!"
"... The village is finished."
Hearing the elf's---Ultramarine's loud proclamation, Nina just covered her

face and let out a groan.
"Ultramarine, why...?"
"Why? Hmph."
Why are you in the village? Why did you come running along right now?
Why are you so self-important sounding? To all of these questions swirling
in my head, Ultramarine answered in her same tone as ever.
448
"... Wait, why did I?"
Nay, she didn't answer.
"What...? What is going on?"
For the first time ever, the white mouse's tone was tinged with emotion. It
was perplexed. Perplexed at a truly incomprehensible situation. For it, a
ma.s.s of rationality, Ultramarine who just goes wherever she felt like with
gusto was an entirely incomprehensible existence.
Even I couldn't really understand what she was trying to accomplish.
I could understand that she was here to help... I think. Probably.
But even with her here, she alone wouldn't be able to stop the inevitable.
"Nina, is Ultramarine strong?"
Asking Nina just to make sure, she looked up to the sky in absolute denial
of everything as she responded.
"... She's incompetent."
Yeah, I kind of got that feeling from her.
"Who's incompetent!? Come on! I was even the first one here!"
Ultramarine heard Nina with her sharp ears and shouted at her.
... First one here?
Just as I questioned what I heard, various things happened simultaneously.
The mice that had surrounded the villagers in front of the ice house were
suddenly penetrated with thorns that sprouted from the ground. A gigantic
flame flew towards them with tremendous momentum, entirely incinerating
them. A rock protruded from the ground, wrapping around Amata, who'd
embraced Amaga, as if to protect them.
449
"What... the...?"
I doubted what my eyes were telling me.
"It looks like we made it in time."
It was the voice of a man I hadn't seen in a while, it lower than the last time
I'd heard it.
It was Shig... as well as Violet, Luka, and Rin.
The students of my special cla.s.sroom had a.s.sembled.
450

Chapter 29-30
"Man, why are you so surprised?"
Seeing me at a loss for words out of amazement, Shig spoke.
"I mean, you, why..."
"We can talk later. We have to do something about these guys first."
Around half of the mice had been destroyed by everyone's a.s.sault a mo‐
ment before, but reinforcements seemed to suddenly come out of nowhere.
The heck, how many thousands of them are there?
"Mentor, can you give me some fire to work with? Just a single-word one
would work."
"Fire... Is this alright?"
"Thanks."
Creating a flame like he asked, Shig suddenly thrust his hand into it.
"Shig!?"
"That which is red, which is hot, the flame that burns everything. Follow
my guidance and become my sword."
Shig's hand dragged out the flame. Stroking it with his other hand to form it
into a cylindrical shape, he held it and recited an incantation, transforming
it into a shape more similar to a sword.
"Here. Yuuko, you help out too."
451
"Eh? U-uh, okay."
Handing the sword to Yuuki, Shig returned to facing the mice.
"Umm... big brother? I-It'd be helpful if you let go of me...?"
"Huh? Oh, s-sorry!"
Realizing that I was still embracing Yuuki, I hurriedly opened my arms.
"I'll be back."
Yuuki's expression quickly grew serious after a final smile at me before run‐
ning toward the mice.
"Hey Shig, which side of this is the bladed side!?"
"Oh come on it's fire, just swing it!"
"Even if you tell me that...!"
A mouse jumped up high to attack Yuuki just then, so she swung the sword
down on reflex to slice through it. With that, the sword extended straight
and far out, gouging through all of the mice it came across and reducing
them to ashes.
"Woah, Mentor, your fire's crazy strong."
"There's no way I can use a weapon this dangerous though!?"
It was just for an instant, but seeing that flame extend far into the horizon,
Yuuki shouted out almost as a scream.
"You can. That's a sword made from Mentor's flame, and you are a Sword‐
saint."
But Shig just responded matter-of-factly. Staring at the sword in surprise,

Yuuki took a moment before nodding.
452
"Alright. I'll leave my back to you... Rin!"
"Yeah yeah here I go~! Big flame, go boooom~!"
Following the merfolk's energetic incantation, a huge, explosive flame shot

from her fingertips.
"Become my spear and eradicate this person!"
Seizing the flame midair, Shig shaped it into a spear like clay before throw‐
ing it in one, mighty stroke. It penetrated into the group of mice where it
distorted before returning to its original flame-like state and exploding,
scattering the mice about in a burst of heat and force.
"You are me, I am you. Howl, run, and travel on, we have work to do---
shadow clone!"
The flame creating a stark shadow behind Luka, a number of figures stood
up following her incantation. Splitting away from her, they ran on their four
legs and collected the mice that had been attempting to escape the flames
into one place. Once the pitch-black forms spread their arms open wide,
they turned into ten fangs and pierced through the mice.
"It is not like I could allow you to head this way, now could I?"
Violet pointed her supple hands to the mice that were trying to escape the
fangs piercing through their ranks. Just as I saw thorns grow along the
bramble sprouting from her fingertips pierce into the ground, that bramble
sprung up through the ground from under the mice.
"Yep, I got the hang of this thing now!"
Yuuki freely altered the length of her fire sword as she swung it, erasing the
existence of any mouse it came across. Standing in the center of a ring of
charred corpses, she focused on any of the mice that were aiming for her
comrades who were focusing on magically controlling the battle.
Luka controlled their positioning, Rin created opportunities, Shig utilized

any chances he saw. Violet filled any gaps that were opened in their de‐
453
fense, while Yuuki backed any of them up.
---It reminded me of how the cla.s.sroom once was.
"Guess I don't need to help out, sounds good to me."
Taking in a deep breath, Nina said such an out-of-place thing.
"Wouldn't not helping not be not bad?"
"Oh shut up."
Nina responded, her tone obviously disappointed in my sense of humor.
It wasn't as though she meant she wasn't going to do anything. She was
treating Amaga, after all. Using magic to heal wounds is excessively diffi‐
cult. It required both strong magic and highly proficient control, so Nina
was pretty much the only person that could use it practically at this point.
Even for her, emitting even a tiny flame will be impossible for her for a
while after healing as much of Amaga's wounds as she did.
"Professor Nina, thank you."
"Yeah yeah, it's fine so just make sure to protect us, okay?"
Nina just waved her hand in response to Amata lowering his head deeply to
her. Amaga, a man who couldn't move with his legs broken as they were,
and Nina, a woman who was out of mana. The mice obviously wouldn't let
such easy prey go.
Amata slashed downward with his stone sword, his head still bowed toward
Nina. I didn't understand what I'd just seen even though it just happened
right in front of me. He was skilled for certain, but he must have been ex‐
hausted----and yet that technique was absolutely precise. He truly was fit to
carry the Swordsaint name.
"Wait!"
454
Perhaps deciding that the current battle was progressing unfavorably, the
white mouse shouted.
"Have you forgotten? We have your brethren as spare food."
"Spare... food...?"
Not liking the sound of that, Shig's hands stopped moving.
"Correct. If you continue attacking us, we will take all of our spare food
and---"
"By spare food, do you mean this?"
A deep, baritone voice contrasted the white mouse's high, shrill pitch.
"---Beol!? Why---how!?"
Carrying a number of villagers using his four arms, the lizardmen patriarch
stood proudly despite the wounds covering his body.
"I cannot say that everyone is safe... but please, Mentor, be at ease."
Pulling a tray loaded with some sick villagers on it, Luka's father, Tauro,
smiled cheerfully.
"Please show me your wounds. I will treat you."
With that, Pea Green, the elf, came up and rolled a number of yellowish-
green leaves over my legs.
They weren't the only ones. A lizardmen clan, Luka's siblings, even a few
elves I hadn't seen before all appeared one after another.
"Everyone, why...?"
"What do you mean why?"
Elated, Shig responded to my confused mutter.
455
"I brought them along, obviously!"
"But... how in the world did you do it?"
Now that I think about it, Rin being here's obviously strange.
I flew almost straight back here from when I left her. There's no way she
could be here now unless she could move as fast as me flying.
"I'll tell you the secret afterward."
Shig spoke, then turned toward the white mouse.
"Let's make a deal."
"What sort of deal?"
The white mouse responded to Shig.
"The spear lord offered his right eye to obtain wisdom."
"... What are you talking about?"
Both the mouse and I tilted our heads in puzzlement.
"The merfolk princess offered her voice to obtain legs."
However, once I heard his following sentence, I realized what was wrong.
He wasn't talking to the mouse.
"I offer two of my arms. They may have no fingers nor elbows, but they are
still my prided arms."
---It was an incantation.
"Give me the power to soar through the sky!"
Shig's upper arms, the two lacking anything at the elbows and beyond,
spread out as they made a cracking noise.
456
They were wings. Not the feathered wings you'd see on a bird, but more
like a bat's---no.
They were undeniably dragon wings!
Flapping his wings, he danced through the air like an arrow loosed from a
bow. Immediately afterward, be thrust into the group of mice and accurately
seized the white mouse like a bird of prey.
Given his current appearance, it was probably more suitable to call him a
dragonkin than a lizardman.
"So Mentor, what do you want me to do with this guy?"
The white mouse, held by Shig, had already given up and was just staring
fixedly at me with its red eyes, not raging or trying to escape at all.
"... Right."
After taking a moment to think, I responded.
"If you answer my questions and promise to no longer make any moves the
village, I'll turn a blind eye."
"You're still saying that, after all this...!?"
Placing my hands on Nina's shoulders to calm her down, I winked at her.

She glared at me in obvious dissatisfaction, but she didn't take it any further.
Her expression told me that she wouldn't hold back if she didn't agree with
what I did next.
"Acknowledged."
"Alright, then now for my questions."
Seeing the mouse in Shig's hand nod, I spoke.
"Algernon said that he was the only one able to talk. Is that true?"
457
"Affirmative."
"Then are there now rats other than you that can speak?"
"No."
It wasn't lying, probably... rather, the mice couldn't lie.
That's the kind of feeling I got from them, at least.
Because lies were things meant to be used for deceiving another person. To
deceive someone, you would first need to understand them. Also I'm sure
the mice are able to predict our actions to some extent, I doubt they can un‐
derstand us.
Similar to how we can't understand their way of thinking.
"After you die, how many mice capable of speech would there be?"
"One."
---So that's how it was.
"The heck?"
Hearing the white mouse's contradictory answer, Nina frowned and spoke
in irritation. There were no mice who could talk other than the white mouse,
but somehow there would still be a mouse that could talk about it died.
Thinking normally, that was off.
However, I was thinking about the possibility of what that meant.
"They're a colony. They treat themselves as one living thing."
That's why they weren't afraid of death, as well as why they considered
there to only be a single mouse capable of speech.
Like how a person didn't care about haircuts, and like how they only had a
single mouth that spoke.
458
"Even if we killed this white mouse, they would just produce a new white
mouse."
"Affirmative."
That's why even if this mouse was unique, it wasn't the leader.
"That's why I'm certain... certain that killing the mice here is meaningless."
"Affirmative."
If I wanted there to truly be meaning in killing the mice here, I'd have to en‐
tirely exterminate them... However, doing that didn't seem possible.
They weren't foolish. They've almost definitely left a minimum number of

themselves at some other location.
Although I don't know to what extend they are able to do so, they are able
to share memories. They a.n.a.lyzed our strength through this battle. With
that, they would build up their strength so that they are able to win the next
time.
"That's all I needed to hear. At the very least, I'll reduce your numbers... so
that the day of your counterattack will be as far away as possible."
I produced a ball of flame and suspended it above the surviving mice.
"You said that you would turn a blind eye."
"Yeah, I did. There are still a number of you out there somewhere, right? I'll
be turning a blind eye to them."
To be accurate, I had no choice in the matter. I didn't know where they were
and I had no way to find however many of the small mice there were out
there.
"Oh."
The white mouse muttered. It didn't cry out, nor did it criticize me.
459
"I see."
Leaving behind something that sounded more ominous than grudging---the

mice burned, leaving behind no traces.
====
"By the way, Shig, there's a few things I want to ask you..."
We'd removed the ice walls that were affixed to the ice house's entrance and
were protecting the injured villagers, and we were currently working on re‐
pairing the broken fences and cleaning up the mouse corpses. I'd been
wracking my brains about how we were going to deal with the damage we'd
sustained due to their a.s.sault when I decided to finally ask the lizardman
youth.
"Why did you come to help?"
"Why?---Wait, you're serious?"
Shig responded incredulously.
"I knew that the mice would eventually attack the village, they were just
waiting until they were sure they could win. I've been preparing so that we
could fight back... I mean, I even made sure you knew."
"... Huh?"
"Remember when I had you look into my eyes?"
He was talking about back when he left the village. Sorry. I didn't get what
you were doing. I just looked back since you were looking at me. If I had to
put his expression from then into words, even with his frustration, he didn't
seem disappointed or disgusted... to be honest, he looked trustworthy.
"So you pretended to split away from the village like that because you knew
the mice were eavesdropping, huh... but you thought this many would at‐
tack?"
460
I could understand if it was just him, but he even came with the lizardman,
the lykoscentaur, and the elves. If the mice hadn't been so confident, they
wouldn't have gone so far.
"... They're very similar to me. Small, weak... but unable to stand it."
Gazing into the sky, Shig spoke in self-ridicule.
"They don't think anything about their comrades... But that's the same as
lizardmen. The weak are the ones at fault. That's why you just have to be
strong. No one even thinks about trying to help or save their dying com‐
rades. It was the same for me, too... yeah, was."
It was then that he looked back to me.
"That changed when I met a certain softhearted idiot of a dragon!"
Saying that, he just smiled freely. It was the first time I'd ever seen Shig
smile so innocently.
"I'd always known they were listening into our talks. That's why I left; so I
could return to my hometown. I even had a convenient method to get it
done, too."
He spread his wings at that. Wings... he had wings.
"Remember when we were talking about how we all had six limbs?"
Did we talk about that? Oh yeah, it was about me, Rin, Luka, and him.
In my previous world, all vertebrates were four-legged. Some, the hu‐

manoids, evolved into their forelimbs being arms, while others' developed
into wings, as the birds' had. However, in this world, evolution diverged
into those with four---humans and elves, for example---and those with six---
dragons, lizardmen, and lykoscentaur to name a few.
The merfolk muddled that concept somewhat, but you could take their waist
fins as what their legs turned into.
461
"Which is why I wondered. What if I could have wings like you, Mentor?"
Saying that, Shig unfurled his wings to display them.
"But how did you get even Beol to come?"
"Oh, that part was simple. I'm stronger. Therefore, he followed what I said.
That's just how the lizardmen sense of values work."
"You won!?"
Yuuki's eyes opened wide in surprise. I knew that Shig was getting much
stronger, but I never thought he'd gotten strong enough to take on and defeat
Beol. His four arms were able to unleash an incredibly powerful and fast
stream of blows. Amata would even probably have a tough time against him
in an honest fight.
"It's not like he lost. I mean, none of them use weapons, they don't even
throw stones. All I had to do was fly high enough that he couldn't reach me
while I attacked with fire."
Oh.
"You mean like a...?"
"They all kept saying that I was being a coward. That it wasn't true strength
even if I won that way. However, they all went quiet when I asked them
what true strength was."
It made sense. To them, the peak of strength was a red dragon. Shig's com‐
bat strategy mimicked that of a red dragon on the hunt.
"After that, I kept tabs on what was happening by keeping in contact with
Violet, as well as using the elves to track what the trends of the mice. I fig‐
ured that Luka would be heading back to her home eventually as well, so I
figured they would count her out for the village's strength."
"But what about Utai d---... dying?"
462
Did the merfolk lie about that to present a fake opportunity for the mice?
When I looked to Rin after coming upon that thought, she shook her head
slowly.
"Utai, mm... she---right after you flew off, it, it happened..."
Her brows knit tightly, Rin started shedding tears. She wasn't a child that
could act out such a cruel joke as that.
"She was doing everything to last... to see us..."
"O-Oh..."
Even so, I hoped it was all a joke. It's something I've felt countless times so
far, this sense of loss. Like a cold feeling from something inside you disap‐
pearing.
"I think... I think she didn't want you to see her last moments, big brother."
Yuuki mumbled.
"Why?"
"It's just a feeling I get."
Yuuki spoke with her hands clenched firmly together.
Like she was praying for something.
＊＊＊
"Big brother, do you... have a moment?"
It was evening by the time Yuuki came to my house.
Somehow, a part of me had expected her visit. Taking care to not wake
Nina, who was doubtlessly exhausted and was sleeping like a log, I left my
house and followed Yuuki.
463
"Um... well."
We stopped in front plaza outside the ice house. The mouse carca.s.ses that
had piled up were burned in fear of disease, so there were few traces of the
tragedy that had happened earlier that day.
Bathed in moonlight, Yuuki looked up to me.
"I've... I've been thinking about it a lot. What you told me that day, big
brother."
I knew exactly what she was talking about, it was impossible for me to for‐
get.
[It would turn out the same, even with you. In less than a century, I would
be alone again.]
I still hadn't apologized to Yuuki for the words I spoke.
"I'm sorry, Yuuki, I..."
"No. I'm the one that should apologize."
However, Yuuki lowered her head before I had a chance to.
"I hadn't thought about how you felt, big brother. About what it would feel
like to be left..."
I couldn't find it in myself to blame Yuuki for that, though. Anyone, even I,
would find thinking about something like that to be not something so sim‐
ple.
"He who wears clothes of ice, who drops the autumn leaves, who melts to
spring's sunlight---the spirit of snow and ice, Jack Frost. Please, show your‐
self to me."
Facing the ice house and reciting her incantation, flakes of white began to
fall despite it still being early autumn. Gathering into a single ma.s.s, it
slowly formed into the shape of a small snowman.
464
"It's been a while... I suppose?"
"Hoh, hoh, hoh."
Jack Frost hooted an owl-like sound from his crescent mouth when I
greeted him.
"Jack Frost. Could you bring it?"
Hearing Yuuki, Jack Frost turned to study her before returning to face me. I
could never tell what he was thinking behind those blank eyes of his.
"Hoh."
However, possibly in consent, Jack Frost temporarily entered the ice house.
"What's inside?"
"A secret handed down through the Swordsaints... I suppose."
Yuuki responded when I asked her. Was there something like that? No one
told me though?
After waiting for a while, Jack Frost came back from inside the ice house
holding a block of ice.
"Jack Frost, please."
"Hoh."
"---It's been a long time, Mentor."
Hearing that voice, her voice, I stiffened.
It was as soft as the morning sun, as gentle as spring wind.
Something I would never forget. Ai's voice.
"Ai!?"
465
"Shh. Keep quiet, big brother."
Yuuki put her finger to her lips and had be quiet down.
"By the time you hear this, I don't think I'll be by your side anymore."
With what Ai said next, I understood everything.
It was a parting message. A trace of her voice frozen with magic.
"If you're hearing this, I suppose it'll have been at least ten years? Maybe a
hundred? If not, I'll be sad."
It's been four hundred and fifty-four, Ai.
Four hundred and fifty-four long years since you pa.s.sed.
"... I lied. To be honest, no matter how long it's been, I'll be sad. Because I'll
have left you alone."
Both her voice and her way of speaking was exactly how I remembered her.
"But I'm sure that even now, Mentor, you'll still listen to my selfishness. Oh,
well, if I'm totally off, please don't listen to anything after this, okay?
Please?"
I had no clue know what sort of selfishness Ai was talking about. I don't
think she ever said anything selfish to me. Still though, there's no way I
could ever not hear what she wanted to say.
"Maybe it's Utai? Or perhaps Jergo's grandchildren? Or maybe it's some‐

thing I don't know about at all... or maybe..."
Just then, Ai hesitated and stopped talking.
"No, anyone's fine. I'm sure whatever child is next to you loves you very
much, Mentor... in the same way as me."
466
Those words brought me to look to Yuuki. The girl had been staring at the
ice Jack Frost was holding seriously, but suddenly smiled in em‐
barra.s.sment when she noticed my gaze.
"Please love her back, somehow. Forget about me... actually, if you really
do forget, I might be a bit sad...?"
Dragons' memories were good. Even though nearly five centuries had
pa.s.sed, I could clearly recall each and every one of Ai's expressions. De‐
spite there only being her voice, I could virtually see an illusion of her
standing in front of me.
Una.s.suming, reserved, yet more gleeful than anyone.
"Please, Mentor, be happy. That's all I wish for, all I want."
Ai spoke, looking up to me.
But---
I thought to myself. Her words shouldn't be faked.
But still... is thinking of someone else while still keeping my love for Ai not
betrayal? To Ai, and to Yuuki. Even if she wants me to, that's just what my
mind keeps coming back to...
"And if you can, please make whatever child standing by you happy as
well, Mentor."
But Ai... my wife, was able to antic.i.p.ate my feelings.
"It's incredibly painful when your feelings don't reach the person you love.
Besides---I... I've already been given more than enough happiness."
With that, the ice melted and disappeared. Jack Frost vanished, his role to
an end.
"---I wasn't ready for that."
467
Yuuki spoke as she continued wiping the tears flooding from her eyes.
"Big sis Ai was always, always thinking about what would happen to you
after she was gone. But I hadn't thought about it at all..."
She then turned and looked straight up at me.
"But I won't lose. Because I love you, big brother. I'll always be by your
side. I'll definitely do what big sis Ai couldn't. Even if you can only see me
like a sister or a daughter, that's fine too."
She looked at me, her gaze resolute.
"So... I'm... I'm going to love you... okay...?"
Her self-confidence immediately crumbling, she spoke as though clinging

to a lifeboat.
"... I give up. You win."
Raising my hands, I responded.
Once my heart decided on giving priority to her life over the villagers', this
was going to happen sooner or later.
"If you want me to tell you whether I'm attracted to you as a woman, then I
still can't answer that properly."
You could say that this whole thing extends to Nina as well, but my feeling
here weren't fake. If I was a man capable of controlling his emotions so
dexterously as that, I wouldn't have been suffering so much the past four
centuries.
"However, Yuuki. I think... I definitely love you... and want to be with

you... and want to make you happy."
"Big brother!"
At that moment, Yuuki jumped.
468
"Thank you! I love you!"
The way her voice rose as she rubbed her cheeks on me hadn't changed at
all since she was young.
"Your habit of clinging to people hasn't changed, huh."
While I was happy at this happening for the first time in a while, it made me
smile wryly at her childishness.
".. Ignoring when I was a kid, you're the only one I do this for, you know?"
But Yuuki just tilted her head to the side and answered with her eyes up‐
turned.
Her gaze and the soft pressure of her against me caused my heart to throb.
"Or did you think I did this to other people?"
"No, I didn't, I mean..."
Come to think of it, I don't think I'd ever seen Yuuki cling to anyone other
than me. Imagining her do that was... well, it made me feel more unpleasant
that I thought it would.
---At this rate, my capitulation might go even faster than expected.
Should I lament my weakness? Or maybe I should fear Yuuki's charm?
I was a bit worried for my future.
469

Chapter 31
Yuuki's Oath 永世の誓い

Thoughts become words, words become power, power becomes fate.
"... That being the case, a magic formation's structure can only be com‐
prised of pentagrams, octagrams, or those in between. However, the situa‐
tions they cannot be used are another matter---"
Just as I was continuing to describe the figures on the stone slate, the ring‐
ing of bells sounded.
"Ah, it's already time? Well, try to think of the reason why stars with nine or
more points cannot be used practically before the next cla.s.s period. Al‐
right now, today's lesson is over."
With that, the children stood and cheered in glee. They all loved to learn,
but children always seemed to feel an exceptional surge of glee from being
told they could go outside.
"Big brooooother!"
A small girl hugged me from behind as I went to wipe the board with a wet
cloth.
Seeing our hair touch, she smiled in glee. Although her big, glittering red
eyes and her shining face spoke mountains of the beauty she would blossom
into in the future, she wore a sword at her waist and her figure was like a
470
young boy... How should I put it? It's like I'm getting a huge wave of deja
vu.
"Yuuka, do you mind waiting a little longer?"
"I wanna help too!"
"Oh? Here you go, then."
I handed a cloth to the Yuuka---who was spending her time bouncing up

and down, her sword and hair swinging each time---and we wiped the board
down together.
"Mentoooor, what're you doing!? It's time!"
As we were doing that, Rin jumped in with her usual rush.
"What? Wait, it's not time yet. The bell just rang a few moments ago, it's
still ten. It's supposed to be at noon."
"But you have to change and there's a ton of other stuff to do! Were you
planning on head out in that?"
I looked down at what I was wearing. It was the same red coat I'd always
worn. It transforms with me, so I haven't really needed to change or wash. It
automatically gets cleaned whenever I take a bath and I never feel hot or
cold, either.
... However, saying they're suitable for a day like today might be a bit
much. But I seriously never thought Rin would say something like that.
Looks like even Rin is starting to gain some common sense.
I guess her being a teacher hasn't just been for show. There's been a few tri‐
als and tribulations along the way, but I guess it has been three years since
she became a doctor.
"Come on, hurry up!"
471
My mind was wandering when Rin, bouncing on her waist fins, pushed me
from behind.
"You're late."
Just as we finally reached the venue, sure enough, Nina was in a bad mood.
"Sorry. I completely forgot that I needed to change."
"... Whatever. I figured this would happen, now we'll get to see your sur‐
prise."
But her expression changed into a mischievous grin.
"Surprise?"
Not answering my question, Nina threw me a bundle of clothes. I doubt

she'd tell me even if I asked.
"Yuuka, do you know anything?"
"Hurry up and change!"
Nina shouted, but Yuuka had simply looked confused and tilted her head to
the side. Guess there's no helping it, huh?
I reluctantly entered a private room with the clothes and got changed. Come
to think of it, what would happen if I transformed with these on? Let's give
that a shot next chance I get.
"They don't suit you."
Wondering about something irrelevant as I exited the room, I received a

cutting evaluation by Nina.
"Oh come on, I'm just not used to clothes like these yet."
"I think they're very stylish, Mentor! Also, congratulations!"
472
Right after I snapped back at Nina half on reflex, a certain half-wolf, half-
human girl congratulated me while silently clapping her hands together.
"Thanks. It's been a while, Luke. How's the school going over there?"
"Oh, there are still only a few students, but it feels like it's picking up re‐
cently. Is my younger sister doing well here?"
"Yeah, Riko's excellent, the spitting image of how you were. If she's here
another three years, she might even be able to become a teacher here as
well."
I really wanted Luka to stay as well, but when she said that she wanted to
start up a school for the lykoscentaur in the gra.s.slands, there's no way I
could say no to her.
It's exactly because she valued her family so much that I wanted to include
her in my cla.s.s, after all.
"Dropout, I'm heeeeere!"
The door slammed open while I was drifting off into sentimental memories.
I didn't need to look to see who it was, either. There was only one person
who called Nina Dropout.
"Why'd she have to get invited..."
"Sorry, but she asked to be allowed to come by any means."
Hearing Nina give an entirely displeased expression, Violet lowered her

head and explained.
"I can probably guess why, but why'd you come?"
"To eat the tasty food!"
Ultramarine declared in her usual self-motivation, she had zero intention to

congratulate me. It was actually rather refreshing.
473
"Mentor, congratulations. I am truly sorry about my companion."
"Hahaha, don't worry about it."
I smiled, easing Violet, who apologized for Ultramarine's flippancy. Really,

I seriously can never tell if she's joking or if she's just that straightforward.
"By the way... could this girl be your child, Mentor?"
Violet had turned her gaze toward Yuuka.
Well, I suppose her thinking that was reasonable enough, seeing as she
didn't know the circ.u.mstances.
"No, she's Asata's daughter... Amata's second child. Come now, say
h.e.l.lo."
"Heya! Yuuka Swordsaint!"
Yuuka raised both arms in the air and introduced herself cheerfully. The
more I watched her, the more she reminded me of Yuuki from when she was
young. Well, she was probably more like Amata, who was entirely similar
to Yuuki, to be more accurate. Though I guess I'd be a bit worried for her
future if she grew up to be more like the current Amata, so I guess it's fine
to say she looks like her aunt?
Just then, I heard something crash outside.
"Sorry I'm late!"
"It's alright, Shig."
He'd literally come flying.
"It took longer than I thought, even flying."
Retracting his magically-constructed wings, he gave his excuse.
"Are you saying I'm heavy?"
474
"Eh? No, um, definitely not."
He grew fl.u.s.tered because of the grinning lizardman woman.
Hmm, so the ever-so-rebellious Shig managed to get this whipped...
"Long time no see, Honoh. Since your wedding, I believe?"
"My husband is in your debt."
Honoh bowed with an elegance unlike a normal lizardman's.
She was Beol's daughter, and Shig's wife. The chieftain had given his
daughter to the one who won the patriarchal position. Although it was
somewhat of an arranged marriage, judging by how they acted toward one
another, they didn't seem to be unhappy about it and actually got along well.
"Still though, it's already been four years... Or maybe I should think that's
not too long for you, Mentor?"
"No, I mean... honestly, I wanted to do it sooner."
That night, Yuuki's aggression after hearing the words Yuuki left behind
was something to behold. Those innocent touches quickly turned into
fierce, head-on attacks...
It was to the point of me being pathetic, but I didn't last anywhere near as
long as I thought. I was basically down in one go.
"... Amata wouldn't let me off the hook."
"He wouldn't let you marry her without him losing, I suppose?"
I nodded to Luka, who'd asked the question with a hand covering her mouth
in surprise.
"Yeah. Senseless, right?"
"Wait, Amata lost!?"
475
Meanwhile, Shig's surprise was to something else. He was probably think‐

ing back to his days as a student where he was easily struck to the ground
by him, or when he saw Beol and Amata face off. It was a sight to behold.
"Yeah, he did---against Yuuki."
"Eh, what?"
"Yuuki was the person he gave the condition to in the first place, not me. If
she didn't have the strength to succeed the Swordsaints, he wouldn't allow
her to marry me, seriously. Isn't it usually the other way around?"
Well, I wouldn't have been able to win if he told me to beat him, even in my
dragon form. I could probably win if I used my breath on him at full
strength from out of his range like Shig did to Beol, but that would end up
killing him.
The bell rang after we talked with each other for a while longer. It was
noon.
"It's time. Get ready, everyone. Come on, you go over here."
"Huh? But what about the food?"
Urged forward by Nina and ignoring the Ultramarine---who didn't get the
purpose of all of this at all---we reached the hall of a small church. Well,
even if I say church, it's not like we're believing in some G.o.d, so really
we're mainly using it for ceremonial occasions.
Just like the first time, Nina acted as the priest.
"The bride is entering."
In a somewhat strained voice, Luka spoke aloud. As her younger siblings

sang their rehea.r.s.ed song in delight, the double doors opened, allowing
Amaga to enter with Yuuki.
As an adult, the formerly boyish-looking girl had grown increasingly femi‐

nine. However, unlike her physical growth, her mind was the same as ever.
476
That was until just then, at least.
With her body clothed in a snow-white outfit covered in flowers and jewels
as she slowly walked down the isle, all I could think was that she was beau‐
tiful. For a moment, I'd seriously wondered where this princess came from.
Seeing me like that, Nina was probably behind me and grinning as ever.
By the time she reached the center of the aisle, I shook hands with Amaga
and took Yuuki's hand before moving back to stand before Nina with her.
"Groom. Be it when you're healthy, sick, happy, or sad, do you swear to

cherish, honor, comfort, and support him to the best of your abilities so long
as you both may live?"
"I do."
I responded to Nina, who had managed to give the line both in austerity... as
well as a sense of casualness, however she managed that.
Nina had been presiding over every wedding since the world's first one, not
just ours. To be honest, what this church believes in might just be her at this
point.
"Bride. Be it when you're healthy, sick, happy, or sad, do you swear to cher‐
ish, honor, comfort, and support him to the best of your abilities so long as
you both may live?"
"I do not."
Eeeh!?
I almost wound up crying out after hearing Yuuki shake her head and say
that. What happened!? Did she change her mind at the last minute?
No way, was this what Nina meant by me being surprised earlier?
When I looked to Nina to confirm, she also looked surprised. What's going
on?
477
"Even once my life ends. I will always, always be by his side."
There was a silence that felt like hours. Although it was truthfully only a
moment, Yuuki followed her statement with that. She would do what Ai
was unable to. That's doubtlessly what she was intending.
To be honest, I still don't believe she will be able to complete her immortal‐
ity research. It may be completed someday after a long, long time of putting
the effort into researching it, but I'm meaning more in the range of cen‐
turies, not decades.
I've come to the point that the current me is fine with that. Even if we are
destined to part one day, the life we live together will have meaning. I truly
believe that.
Even so---even if she is unable to make her promise reality, her declaration
of it alone was enough to bring me joy.
"Now, exchange your rings."
That was a new custom. Yuuki handed her bouquet to Violet, while Shig
pa.s.sed a scarlite ring to Nina, who then handed it to me. With that, I took
the hand of the woman who would become my wife and placed it onto her
finger. Following that, Yuuki did the same by placing a ring onto my left
hand's ring finger.
"... Seal your vows with a kiss."
Turning up Yuuki's veil, I saw her bright red eyes staring straight back at
me.
Her eyes were no different from when she was a child. I'd been watching
over her for a long time, stretching all the way back to her birth. No, not
just Yuuki, but her dad, mother, and her father's father. Those red eyes have
always been by my side, together for the past five hundred years.
And I'm certain that will continue from here on, too. She swore as much to
me.
478
Suddenly, I found my neck grabbed at pulled on. Her soft lips pressed mine,
mine pressing against hers.
"Did you fall for me?"
Yuuki laughed, a mischievous smile playing at her lips.
"Here, I declare that a new couple has been born."
Following Nina's declaration was a thunderous applause and petals pouring

down on us from all directions. Was that from Violet's magic? Looking up,
there was a brier of thorns with blooming flowers covering the ceiling.
"Husband."
Yuuki called out to me to regain my attention that had been stolen by the
falling flowers. I nodded, embracing my wife in what was effectively a
princess carry, and walked slowly down the aisle as everyone bathed us in
their blessings.
Outside of the church stood hundreds of the villagers that hadn't been able
to fit in the now seemingly too-small church.
Adults, children, teenagers, even the elderly---not one of them were a

stranger. Everyone had been born in and grew up in this village, each and
every one a student I'd taught magic to.
Yuuki threw her bouquet out toward them. It went over the heads of the
gathered guests, rising further toward the church's roof, then beyond into
the sky.
... Did she throw it with her full strength!?
How did she find the strength to throw it that forcefully from her position in
my arms like that? However, just as I started to think that no one would be
able to catch it... a figure caught it.
With her large waist fins spread out like wings, I saw a merfolk soaring
through the sky as if swimming through water.
479
"Looks like it'll be Rin's turn next."
"... Huh?"
Seeing Yuuki giggle, I inclined my head. It was true that she was still young
as far as merfolk went, but more than anything I just couldn't picture Rin
marrying anyone. I'd actually started thinking she might stick by Shig, but
he wound up marrying pretty quickly.
"Mentor, husband... big brother. Yep. I guess big brother just fits."
Yuuki called out to me, almost as if to confirm some emotion. I'd thought
that she would call me by name now that we've become a couple, but hon‐
estly speaking, I couldn't deny that her calling me that just felt right.
"Big brother, I'm definitely, definitely, definitely going to make you happy."
Yuuki's face was dyed pink as she spoke.
---And so she would.
"You always have."
It wasn't much, but it was the best response I could give.
480

Chapter 32
A Story 継承
I don't like Mentor.
Indecisive, cowardly, weak, pathetic. I hate all that about Mentor.
[You shouldn't say stuff like that.]
Ignoring the voice saying that in the back of my mind, I swung my sword as
I did every day. I feel like I can forget everything and anything whenever I
do this.
"Man, you're working hard huh, Asaka."
Even so, as soon as I heard that annoying voice, my chest felt weird.
"Not really. I'm a Swordsaint, this is normal."
Not bothering to look back at him, I gave him a curt response.
"Even so, there's no driving reason for you do be this hard working, right?"
I didn't answer his gentle words.
"Hey, Asaka."
Mentor didn't seem to mind me ignoring him at all as he continued talking

to me.
481
"I've been thinking about going to see my wife. Would you like to come
with me?"
No.
"Sure."
Even though that's what I thought, my mouth answered on its own.
"Thank you."
Mentor smiled, almost like he knew I was going to answer like that.
There were two stones next to each other in the place we went to.
Standing between them, Mentor put his hands together. I watched on in si‐
lence.
Because... they were just rocks. No one was here.
Even if you put your hands together, even if you keep them clean, it won't
make anyone happy.
[Eh? I'm happy though?]
I heard a voice in my mind just as I thought that, causing me to grab onto

his clothes.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing."
Ignoring Mentor as he tilted his head, I cleaned the tombstones.
I say that, but it would've been clean and shiny even without me doing so.
Be it windy days or rainy days, the dragon next to me would use his free
time to keep them clean.
482
"Thank you, Asaka."
"... I didn't do anything."
Feeling frustrated for some reason, I carefully cleaned the tombstone in

front of me. When I stole a glance at Mentor, I saw him smiling softly as he
worked to polish big sis Ai's tombstone next to me.
"... Mentor."
"Hm?"
Again, even though I didn't intend to say anything, my mouth spoke on its
own. It shouldn't have been at a volume that someone could hear, but this
sharp-eared dragon heard me as if I'd spoken right into his ear.
"... It's fine. She pa.s.sed away, in the end."
"Hmm. Well, I wouldn't say it's fine."
When he heard me reluctantly say that, his face took on a complicated ex‐
pression, like a mix between troubled and loving.
"I'm sad, sure... but well, I don't regret it."
"... Mm."
Only giving a vague response, I sighed. I don't know how I felt... Angry?
Sad? Or maybe something else? Even I didn't understand it.
"Besides, I just... well, I get the feeling that she's still here by my side."
"You believe in her promise?"
When I said that, Mentor looked a bit surprised.
"You know about it?"
"... I heard it from her."
483
"Oh. You and Yuuki were good friends, after all."
I nodded. Aunt Yuuki was my great aunt, grandpa Amata's daughter. We

used to play a lot when I was young and I used to love listening to her tell
me stories back then.
The elf, calm and dependable like a mother.
The lykoscentaur, gentle yet scary when angry like an older sister.
The lizardman, mischievous like a younger brother and the merfolk, ener‐
getic like a younger sister.
And her beloved dragon.
Aunt Yuuki would tell me her stories of love and adventure through life, she
was so good at it that I felt like I was there experiencing it myself.
At some point, she got so good that I could even experience the colors,
sounds, and flavors of it all.
"I heard all of it. Including all of your failings and downsides, all of it."
"Haha, that's a bit scary."
Probably thinking I was over exaggerating, Mentor smiled. I wasn't kidding,

though.
I have all of aunt Yuuki's memories in my head. Even including everything

she didn't tell me, all of it. I'm sure it's the final magic she'd left behind.
---Which is why.
Every time I see Mentor's smile, my chest tightens in pain. Each time he
talks to me, my heart throbs helplessly. Hers probably did, too.
I hate Mentor. Yeah, that's what I tell myself.
"... She truly loved you, Mentor."
484
"Yeah. I know."
Seeing Mentor nod as he always did, my heart thumped yet again. I can't
stand it. I don't have the resolve she did.
But I knew that, of course. She'd said it was like that for her at first, too.
How she tried to stay away, to avoid him.
---As well as how she wasn't be able to not love him.
I'm sure there exists a story that is mine alone.
It might intersect with hers, it might follow an entirely separate path.
But right now, I hate Mentor for this pain.
Even while understanding that it's probably a vain resistance.
[I'm sorry.]
It was faint, but I heard a voice in my mind. It was just an illusion I made.
She died five years ago, after all.
[Thank you.]
It was just my imagination figuring she'd say that.
... But I'm sure I would tell the story.
To my own children, to my grandchildren, to my nieces, to my nephews. I

would definitely tell them.
And they would do the same.
Because it was a very, very important promise.
She promised that she would stay by his side forever.
485
The story of a girl who lived a short life.
Of the memories buried within my chest.
Of the Swordsaint Existence Chronicle.
486

Chapter 1
Parting With Science 科学との決別

Science is the the theory that everything follows a set of rules, that every‐
thing is determined by those rules.
This era has proven that theory false.
The familiar sounds of a hammer beating echoed about.
"Hmm... maybe it's a bit big?"
Looking at the splice protruding from the timber I was scrutinizing, I

shaved it down a little with my file. I was working the timber's ends so that
one would fit into the other, creating a mortise and tenon joint. Given what I
was going to use it for, I really didn't want to use nails unless I had to.
"Did you do it?"
"Yeah, with this, we should be done..."
I just needed to insert this protruding shaft---the tenon---into the circular

mortise on the other piece of wood, so I nodded to Nina, who was watching
me work.
"Took you a long enough, huh."
Looking at how the sun had already pa.s.sed its zenith in the sky through
the trees above, Nina yawned.
487
"I did say you didn't need to stay and watch."
She just ignored my response.
She probably thought I'd hurt myself if she hadn't stayed to keep watch.
I wasn't exactly in a position where I could reject either, not after hitting my
fingers with the hammer twice already.
"Now I just need to..."
Returning to my dragon form to lift the wood, I inserted it into the small
hole I'd drilled into the cabin's wall. Long story short, I built a water mill.
It's been few centuries since we first started Scarlet's farming culture. Al‐
though it's a good thing that we've been able to stabilize our harvest vol‐
ume, eating wheat as-is is somewhat difficult. We've been grinding it down
into flour to produce bread and the like, but the milling work has been
tough.
We use stone mortars to grind it up, but we gate around a kilogram at most
from an hour's work. Considering how we could harvest thousands and
thousands of kilograms in any given year, our present situation had gotten
to the point where we just didn't have enough spare man-hours for it.
Which brings me to the water mill. Using water to turn the wheel and a cog‐
wheel to change the direction it spins, it all drives the millstone. From my
understanding, things that change the world's natural motion into something
else are referred to as prime movers, and if memory serves me correct, the
oldest prime mover is the water mill.
Now that we have this, we should be able to drastically reduce the man‐
power we have allocated to processing our wheat into flour by simply
putting it into the mortar to be ground.
The first thing I did was get a water wheel of the perfect size and install it.
It took the water's moving and began to spin... and then stop.
"Huh?"
488
"Didn't I tell you it wouldn't work?"
"That's strange..."
I checked the water wheel while putting up with Nina's chilly gaze, but the
water was. .h.i.tting the wheel's wings properly.
It spun easily when I pushed on it thinking it might have just gotten caught
somewhere, but it quickly stopped as soon as I took my hand away. It
seemed... well, wrong.
"It worked perfectly when I tried it with that miniature model though..."
"Isn't it just too heavy?"
Looking at me with questioning eyes, Nina poked the water mill. It then
suddenly began to rotate at a blistering speed.
"Wh-What the...!?"
Startled, Nina sprung back. Just as she did so, the water's surface began to
foam up.
"I'm baaaaack~!"
What appeared from inside the ca.n.a.l was a youthful merfolk girl, her
lower half that of a fish's. Her blue hair was slick from the water she swam
through with graceful ease using her arms and dress-like waist fins. Her
large, green eyes were br.i.m.m.i.n.g with curiosity, the youthful gleam I re‐
call them having somewhat replaced with a deeper, maturity.
"Rin! It's been so long!"
The merfolk girl was my former pupil and had worked as a teacher herself--
-Rin.
I suppose it had already been over thirty years since she set out from the vil‐
lage?
489
Although her race usually lived in the ocean, she was filled with such an ex‐
pansive wanderl.u.s.t that she came to the land, so her being unable to stand
staying in such a small village and wanting to set out to explore was natural.
"Yep, long time no see!"
Swinging her arms around Nina and I, she gave us one great tug.
"Eh---hold up....!"
With basically no chance for us to resist, she pulled us into the water.
"... Good grief, you're still the same as ever, I see."
Nina spoke with slight dissatisfaction as she squeezed out her clothes, but I
could tell she was happy.
Her expression was gentle.
"Ahahaha, sorry, sorry!"
She'd matured outwardly, but Rin was still the same old Rin.
For those of us with long lifespans living among humans and having to deal
with their pa.s.sing, her mostly unchanged appearance after the past fifty
years was a very pleasant matter.
"Still though, the water wheel was acting up because of you huh? I knew it
was acting a bit off."
"Water wheel?"
Hearing me, Rin tilted her head to the size in puzzlement.
"The wooden circle I added to the cabin a bit ago. You stopped it, right?"
"Nope, I didn't do anything!"
490
Still confused, Rin answered. She was mischievous, sure, but she wasn't the
kind of person to lie. She was most likely telling the truth.
"Then what caused it...?"
I looked over the water wheel again. It was still acting weirdly, sometimes
moving, sometimes not. I guess I got something wrong with my amateur
craftsmanship skills after all?
"What's it do, Mentor?"
"Oh, well, it's supposed to get rotated by the water pushing on it... at least,
that's what should be happening."
Now that I think about it, aren't I looking at a water expert right here?
"Rin, do you have any clue why it's not working right?"
"Mmmm, nope!"
But she just shook her head. Guess that was a bust, huh.
Shig usually was better than Rin when it came to structured things...
"Why would the wheel spin by being in water?"
Just as I thought that, it turned out she didn't even get the fundamental part.
"See how the water's flowing through the ca.n.a.l? As the water rushes
against the blades in the wheel, it should turn."
"Why?"
How nostalgic, Rin's constant [Why?] questions.
She wasn't bound by what some would think of as common sense or other
preconceptions. It felt like I heard her ask things like this every day back
when she was in our cla.s.sroom.
491
"Wouldn't the water just avoid it?"
"No, because water doesn't have a will---..."
Responding in the negative out of reflex, I had to force myself to stop.
"It does though?"
Rin responded while I was busy having my mind blown yet again.
"Will is like---I want to do this thing---right? It has that. Same with rocks
and wind. Like all of us."
The girl spoke in conviction. Hearing how it didn't sound like a simple,
primitive faith, but something backed by a set of observations, I was
shocked. If I a.s.sume what she said is true...
Then that means---this world isn't based on science.
I was a human who devoted his entire life to researching the occult. There‐
fore, I'm not too knowledgeable when it comes to science and technology.
But still, even if I am ignorant of technology, I know a lot about what sci‐
ence itself is.
For example, if I wanted to know what was a mystery, what wasn't yet
known, I needed to know how science worked and what the human race al‐
ready collectively knew.
And the most important thing for science is reproducibility.
The same thing should be able to be reproduced upon recreating the same
initial conditions. That is reproducibility.
Be it engineering or chemistry, everything was based on reproducibility.
It is also why questions about what someone else is thinking about another
at a particular moment isn't something science could solve. Even if you
somehow managed to recreate the same situation, the issue is that the per‐
son's inner thoughts would be different.
492
You could collect a large set of sample data and statistically derive a proba‐
bility, but that was the limit of what was possible. To put it another way, sci‐
ence could not surmise a person's mind.
Which is the reason that, if I a.s.sume Rin's words to be true, this is crazy.
Is water, wind, soil---if everything, not just living creatures, has its own will
and that everything has freedom of choice, reproducibility is impossible in
this world.
Even if you arrange the environment to be the exact same, what the water
feels at that moment---like if it's in the mood to turn the water will---could
be different. For example, it might just turn the water wheel suddenly while
someone's looking at it to give them a surprise, but then stop as soon as they
look away.
It was a hard story for me to swallow. If it was true, let alone science, this
world itself seems impossible.
"See?"
Even so, when Rin temporarily dammed up the ca.n.a.l and used a bucket to
put water into the empty grooves, it spun normally. Thinking about it for a
moment, I noticed that it was the same way I'd tested my miniature model. I
took the bucket to try it out again myself.
"But why is it working like this then...?"
A human's physical strength stood no chance to water, be it in force or vol‐

ume. Thinking about it scientifically, water drawn from a river should have
easily been able to spin it. But in actuality, the exact opposite was happen‐
ing.
"Because, Mentor, you're thinking about turning the wheel when you pour
the water onto it right?"
"Well, yeah."
493
Seeing my entirely stumped, Rin took the bucket again and poured more
water into the grooves.
"Don't spin the wheel thing~"
Just as she said that, the water wheel stopped.
"But that's magic though?"
"Yeah, so?"
Rin was a merfolk, a race that excelled at magic that manipulated water.
She was able to manipulate it so much without much of an incantation...
At that, I thought of a possibility.
"Wait. Could it be?"
In the past, I'd once given magical incantations a certain definition.
That you used words with meaning to carry your intention as an intermedi‐
ary for your design.
That in itself wasn't wrong.
However, perhaps it carried more of that intention---that will---than I

thought?
I'd used the bucket to pour water into the water wheel with the intent and
purpose of it making the wheel spin.
So if that's why the wheel turned... well, Rin was saying that itself was also
magic.
And that's not all it meant.
Using my arms to lift the bucket.
Using my legs to walk on the ground.
494
Eating food, breathing, even living.
It meant that any and all of those actions I do so casually, everything I---no.
That everything this world was... was magic.
495

Chapter 2
One Opportunity 契機
It was just a nonchalant comment,
but it had changed fate.
"Cheers!"
We clanged our cups together, a high-pitched metal sound ringing out.
"Man, Rin, you're old enough to drink alcohol too huh."
"I've been for a long time now though? I'm not a kid anymore, Mentor!"
"What're you talking about, you're not even a hundred yet."
Seeing Rin hold her drink in both hands and sip it bit by bit, Nina made a
quip.
Come to think of it, Nina's uhhh, what, seven hundred and thirty-four this
year? That's still considered pretty young as far as elves go, so I guess Rin
would still just seem like a child to her.
"How have your travels gone?"
"Stupidly fun! There's so many kinds of people out there."
496
Saying that, Rin rustled around in her bag---a leather satchel I gave her as a
parting gift when she started her journey.
It was something I made to not get in the way or wear down even underwa‐
ter, but I was still pleasantly surprised to see her still using it.
"I got this stone from a huuuuuge person! And this flower from from a
reeeeeally tiny person, then there's this bone I got from a person that---that
looked like a fat Luka! And this stone I....! Huh? Who'd I get it from again?
Eh, whatever! There were also other people I didn't get anything from but
one was suuuper dark and this other person even had wings like a bird!"
Arranging a number of mementos on the table, Rin spoke about her surpris‐
ingly imprecise memories.
"Wait, you went far enough to meet the giants and the shades?"
Her gaze sharpening, Nina stared straight at Rin. Both of them were warlike
and tended to look down on the weak. I couldn't say that they were particu‐
larly hostile, but they definitely weren't friendly races.
"Hmmm....? I dunno. They told me who they were, but I forgot. Oh, and I
went to visit Shig a few times, Luka and Violet too!"
Rin tilted her head to the side, though she still wasn't drunk. She'd probably
just forgotten.
She's been forgetful for as long as I known her...
"But none of them really has the secure feeling you get here..."
"Right?"
Hearing Rin's newest statement, Nina nodded in pride for some reason.
Well, I guess there was a good reason, huh.
No one's lived in this village longer than her, nor has anyone worked harder
than her. Her being proud of it was natural. Honestly, for me, I feel like I've
cheated somehow by using my previous life's knowledge.
497
"Well, it might get difficult here going forward though."
"Because of that thing you made earlier failed?"
I nodded in response to Nina.
Water wheels were effectively the most basic prime movers in the world.
And it wasn't an exaggeration to say that modern j.a.pan's... no, that all of
Earth's modern industry was supported by prime movers.
Power generated relying on thermal, water, and even nuclear power all re‐
lied on prime movers.
Machines converted one kind of energy into another, and with their help,
mankind was able to save an astounding volume of labor and automized its
production, allowing for huge population booms.
Although this world did have magic, it was, in the end, something that a
person would have to cast each and every time, not allowing for much auto‐
mation.
"I don't really get it, but the problem's that it's not moving?"
"To be frank, the issue of why it's not moving in the first place is troubling."
Hearing me say that, Nina and Rin both looked at me quizzically.
Well, it was probably a difficult concept. Either way, there's a good chance
that me thinking water wheels should move when water pushes against
them is what's wrong.
But if that's how it is, developing the village with what I know from my
previous life is going to be difficult.
Though I suspected my knowledge was going to stop being up much help

soon enough either way.
I was no engineer, however, nor was I a historian. Even so, I did at least
know of the more simple and widespread concepts. I'd been able to produce
498
metallic implements, so I supposed the current village's level of civilization

exceeded the stone age and was somewhere in the ancient era. There were
still a good number of things we lacked to be considered part of the me‐
dieval era.
I'd been making do one way or another by supplementing areas we lacked

with magic, but I'd started feeling like we were approaching an era that
would mark an end to my knowledge alone being able to be of much help.
I could fumble my way through creating that water mill or things about as
complex as a cart by thinking back to what I'd seen, but I had absolutely no
clue how more intricate machines. I knew the rough gist of how engines
worked through a conceptual picture I saw as a child, but I didn't know the
specific mechanisms that drove it at all. As for computers and the other ev‐
eryday wonders of modern life... well, I couldn't even begin to figure those
out.
With all that said, this might actually be an opportunity.
"I've been thinking about this for a while..."
"Something that won't be a failure, right?"
Nina spoke in jest.
"Yeah. I'm thinking about building a new school."
"Figures."
Judging by how Nina nodded in response, I guess she expected me to say

something like that.
"You always find new ways to dump more work on my plate every time you
scrunch your face up like that."
"Sorry for that."
Nina had grimaced in resignation. She always went along with my requests
even while saying stuff like that, she was such a good pal.
499
"What about our old school?"
"We'll keep it of course."
Seeing Rin look uneasy, I rea.s.sured her.
"We'll... right, let's call it an elementary school to distinguish it. A place

where children learn the basic essentials and things they'll need in life. In
other words, it'll be a school that teaches what we already know. But I want
more, something more advanced.... a school that studies things no one
knows. I want to build an academy."
"Things... no one knows..."
Her cheeks slightly red from sipping on her drink, Rin chewed on my
words.
With its agricultural and pastoral endeavors stabilized, Scarlet's food stores
had increased considerably. I mean, if we don't figure out how to make the
water mill work, soon enough we won't be able to thresh and mill it all in
time.
That being the case, we've finally arrived at the point where the village can
support those who focus solely on knowledge, who wouldn't work the fields
or produce daily necessities.
It had already been a few centuries since I myself had to go out to hunt.
With that, the groundwork had already been laid for the villagers of Scarlet
to accept people like that.
"Sooooo... you're saying we're going to be doing stuff like back when Rin
and the others were kids?"
Patting Rin on the head, Nina spoke with her lips up against her cup.
"I guess you could say that."
We'd done that to teach students of other races in order to become teachers,
but it's true, that wasn't all we did back then. It felt like we were overcom‐
500
ing some challenge and learning something new almost every week. We
were trying to figure out how to farm and raise animals back then, after all.
Trying to discover not yet known skills was different for me since what I
was doing was trying I was trying to reproduce things I'd already known
about, but it was the same for Nina and the others, who'd not known about
them from the start.
"Mentor, I wanna try! It sounds fun!"
Rin's eyes brightened straight away.
Of course, that was a wish come true for me. With her incredibly flexible,
creative way of thinking, was something many researchers would be envi‐
ous of.
"Thank you. Yes, please... Just, there's a few things we'll have to prepare be‐
fore we make the school."
"Like another school building. And we'll have to find a teacher."
Imbibing deeply from her cup, Nina laid out the two most important things.
How unexpectedly professional of her.
"Those for sure, but---"
However, what I was about to say was something else entirely.
"We'll need to make paper."
Recommended Series Recent Posts Recent Posts
501

Chapter 3
Traps 罠
Traps hold two key concepts.
The first is to strike quickly. The second,
lower their guard until it happens.
---Soff the Trap Master
Paper.
It could be called the origin of mankind's wisdom.
There were other animals with their own languages. It was well known that
some species of birds and mammals could communicate vocally, some apes
could even speak to humans in sign language.
Humans were not the only animals capable of making use of tools. Chim‐
panzees could use twigs to fish out termites and crows were seen using
stones to break particularly hard nuts open.
However, when it came to leaving behind concepts on a physical medium

that could persist through time and s.p.a.ce, only humans had managed to
achieve that.
The knowledge of paper spread explosively, working to greatly advance hu‐

man civilization.
502
Humans were able to doc.u.ment their experiences, leaving them behind for
future generations.
---In other words, they recorded history.
In that meaning, this word was still prehistoric. Although it did have char‐
acters and words, mediums to render the text on were scarce... well, there
were tons of creatures that could live effectively forever---me included---so
perhaps it couldn't be called a true prehistoric era.
The main writing medium used in Scarlet were thin wooden planks and pa‐
pyrus.
Well, it wasn't true papyrus, since we didn't have the same plant that was
used back in Ancient Egypt. It was merely something I based on my faint
recollections of it and was just a paper-like thing I was able to make from
plant I didn't know the name of.
The planks were really easy to write on, but they were overly bulky.
And while papyrus was the opposite in terms of how light and easy to han‐
dle it was, it was also conversely just as poor in its durability.
They'd end up tearing as soon as you tried bending them, so they generally
wouldn't even last a decade even if you tried to preserve them. Their brittle‐
ness kept me from putting them together into booklets. The pages would
just break apart, after all.
Most importantly, it simply took too long to produce. We had to cut the
plant's reeds as thinly as possible, submerge it in water for several days,
carefully arrange the resulting strands one by one, then finally place a heavy
weight over it all and let it dehydrate. All in all, it took somewhere in the
range of one and two weeks.
That said, that might change if we start some more sophisticated research
by establishing a university. Even with my improved mental facilities as a
dragon, it was simply impossible to memorize all of what we knew, so we'd
503
be making a university to leverage the power of researchers other than my‐

self.
We needed a medium that wasn't bulky, durable, and ma.s.s-producible.
"Rin, it went that way!"
"Kay, I got it!"
Which is why Rin and I were out hunting.
Nimbly taking a leather pouch out of her bag, Rin used her fingers to flick
off its cover and open it.
Immediately after, a stream of water poured from its opening like a snake
and captured the escaping cow.
Well, it wasn't exactly a cow. It was a huge creature with three sharp horns--
-like spears, really.
I'd never actually seen a triceratops in the flesh, but I felt it looked more
like one of those than a cow.
Given how strong and ferocious it appeared to be, it being captured by her
water rope and swaying back and forth midair was a strange sight.
"Thanks Rin!"
Still in my dragon form, I resolutely snapped the immobile tri-horned cow's

neck. Following the dull sound of its neck breaking, the tri-horned cow
died. It had been a long time since I last went out hunting, but it appeared
that my intuition hadn't dulled.
"It'd be great if we can use this one."
"Yep. It's older, so maybe its hide will be soft and pliable enough?"
Our goal wasn't its meat, but its hide. I was wanting to give making parch‐
ment a go.
504
Parchment wasn't only ever made from sheep. Although its hide was gener‐
ally the most suitable, it was also made from cow, pig, and deer hide.
Paper made from animal hides took longer to produce as well as a lot more
effort, not to mention how it was harder to use than the paper modern hu‐
mans had grown used to. That said, it lasted an overwhelmingly long time.
There were several examples of it lasting over a millennia. Paper produced
from a plant base could never match up to that.
To say why I was so familiar with this stuff, well, I'd actually made some in
my previous life.
What did I use them for? For magic talismans, of course.
Talismans might be a bit too grandiose of a term, I suppose they were closer
to good luck charms. Well, that was just me looking into various trivial
things as I tried to find an example of magic back then. Making talismans
with parchment was no exception.
I'd gone and bought a lamb, dismantled the corpse, removed its hair, and
dried it all under the supervision of an artisan. Thanks to that, it came out
nicely.
The problem was the materials. I tried to use the hides of the six-legged
goats we'd domesticated at the village, but although they appeared to be
white due to the color of their pelts, their skin was jet black.
After that failure, I tried it with another animal---the large horned deer. Its
skin was a very deep blue. All of the other animals we'd looked at had vi‐
brant skin, not one anything close to a light brown, let alone white. No mat‐
ter how I thought about it, I couldn't see the outcomes as being suitable for
writing on. Due to that, I was flying around with Rin trying to find animals
with white hides.
"... This one's a failure, too. It has a pure amber color."
After carefully shearing off the tri-horned cow's fur with my claws, I let out
a deep sigh upon seeing the vibrant colored skin that laid beneath. I thought
505
it'd at least be usable since its skin seemed thin, but its skin was close to a
deep orange, like a mandarin orange.
"Next is.... in that valley, I think? Umm, I think I saw some six-legged ani‐
mal there."
"Alright, let's give it a go."
I wasn't able to use the tri-horned cow for its hide, but I didn't want to aban‐
don the corpse, so I put it on my back before unfurling my wings and taking
off.
Rin did the same, spreading her waist fins out to fly in the sky. Once fully
expanded, they practically didn't move at all as she used he tail fin to virtu‐
ally swim through the air.
Deers, goats, rabbits, boars, as well as various other sorts of animals. Al‐
though we'd tried all of the animals nearby that I knew of, none of them had
white hide usable for parchment. None of them had too extreme of a fur
color, but their hides were all immediately visible as vibrant once defurred.
Since there were many species I hadn't seen yet, I just had to go and try
them as well. Fortunately, since Rin had travelled all around for decades,
she knew of a ton of flora and fauna I'd never seen.
"Oh, there! That one!"
"I see, it does have six legs, but..."
The downside was that it played havoc on my emotions. Seeing the beast
Rin pointed out, all I could do was grumble.
The animal's face was like a mix between a cat's and a dog's with two upper
halves starting at the waist. It had two hind legs with four forelegs---two for
each head, of course. It was like a creature straight out of Greek mythology,
an orthrus.
It was true that it had six legs and all, but it was just too unexpected. I also
held no doubt that it was just as ferocious as the tri-horned cow from be‐
506
fore.
It also had a huge body, large enough that it could even probably eat Rin in
two bites. Err, it had two mouths... so maybe in one bite?
"Can you stop it with water like you did earlier?"
"Hmmm, probably not?"
Going in circles in the sky, Rin and I set up a plan.
It'd be simple if all we had to do was take it down, but doing it in a way that
left its hide intact was somewhat more troubling. We had to take them down
without damaging the hide as much as possible, after all.
Upon seeing my current form, most animals would run away. It was the
same even for these beasts. That said, there's a definite chance---although
small---that something could go wrong, so I wasn't in my human form. I
couldn't just use Rin as a decoy either, though.
Capturing escaping animals without damaging them was many times more
difficult than simply killing them.
"... Alright. Guess we're doing this manually then. Make sure you run if
things get dangerous."
"Yep, leave it to me!"
Although I felt a slight uneasiness at seeing Rin answer so enthusiastically,

she had managed to go through such a wonderful journey on her own. With
me convincing myself it would be alright, we headed to reach our mutual
positions.
[Ready~]
A few moments later, Rin's elated voice sounded in my ears. This sort of
communication was incredibly useful during times like this.
[Ok. Here I go.]
507
I folded my wings and nose dived, landing directly in front of the two-
headed beast---maybe I would just call go with calling it an orthrus?
The beast reacted swiftly. Not even trying to threaten me, the orthrus imme‐
diately turned tail and ran. The ravine we were in was enclosed on the left
and right by the ravine's walls. The only direction it could run was directly
to where Rin was waiting.
"Now!"
Immediately following my shout, Rin placed her palms onto the ground.
Lines of light sprung from her and travelled across the ground to connect to
a magic formation that was prepared beforehand. Just as it did so, the sur‐
rounding ground rose to become a wall, confining the orthrus.
"Got it!"
"Rin, behind you!"
I shouted a warning to Rin, who'd let her guard down in delight. There were
two orthrus. The second one had snuck up behind Rin and tried to launch an
attack on her. Even if I flew toward her at that point, I wouldn't have made
it. Its four forelegs, each with two sharp claws, approached her body.
"My scale, become armor!"
I cried out as quickly as I could. The scale I'd attached to her hair enlarged,
spreading out to encompa.s.s her body like a coat of armor. Seeing the or‐
thrus' claws play off the red armor, I took my chance to soar toward it at full
speed as I roared.
"GUOOOOOOOH!"
The moment the orthrus froze as it was. .h.i.t by my roar, my claws tore
through its necks.
Even if it was a huge beast for Rin, it was nothing but a small animal to me.
508
Both its heads soared through the air in parallel arcs, hitting the walls of the
valley and splatting like tomatoes.
"Rin, are you alright!?"
"Y-Yeah..."
Seeing that Rin was safe and sound inside the armor that appeared from my
scale, I breathed out a sigh of relief. I'd been mostly in my human form
these days, so a small spout of flame leaked from my throat as I did so.
"Sorry I didn't notice it sooner. That gave me a scare."
It was a spur of the moment thing, but that was the first time I'd tried to
transform something not attached to me. I felt truly happy it worked out.
"Mentor, you really are a dragon, aren't you."
"Eh, you're just now realizing that!?"
Hearing Rin say that with such a feeling of admiration actually shocked me.
Well, I guess even I don't think of myself as a dragon...
I killed the orthrus we'd captured in the magic formation and put it on my
back.
The two orthrus being there together may have not been by chance, they
were probably watching out for one another.
Like one would hunt while the other kept watch.
The lines that had come from Rin's palms and stretched to the magical for‐
mation were what she called magic conduits.
Well, they couldn't do anything in particular on their own, but when linked
to a magic formation, you could use magic to activate the magic formation
from afar.
509
We were able to use them to make impromptu traps, but I never thought
they'd fall for it so easily.
"Let's go home for today."
"Yeah... getting surprised like that tired me out, can I ride you on the way
back Mentor?"
"Yeah, go for it."
I stretched my head down, letting Rin onto my head, and flapped my wings
and headed back to Scarlet.
Rin was always lively and never felt afraid of anything, but I guess even she
could feel how close to dying she'd been.
---Moreover, the orthrus' skin color was bright red, like a burning flame.
510

Chapter 5
An Unexpected Attack 予期せぬ⼀撃

Big is good.
---Rin's Diary, Page 1, Line 2
"Fire."
If it were the me of before, even this short incantation would have caused
such a large fire to come forth that it would be able to engulf a house. I had
needed a second verse to shrink it down to be palm-sized.
However, the flames I produced from the book I held up were just large
enough to cover the damp clay mounds, quickly turning them into bricks.
"... Yeah. It really is more convenient this way."
What I'd scrawled onto the book's page was a beautiful circle with a seven-
pointed star---a magic formation. While limiting its power in accordance
with the size of the book, it also ended its effect quickly afterward, acting as
a sort of limiter for me.
With various magic formations drawn on the book's pages, I could use them
depending on what I needed. It was much more simple than having to draw
a magic formation each and every time I needed something, as expected.
"Good, it worked!"
511
I flipped through the book to a certain five-pointed star magic formation.
"Fall slowly!"
Although I was proficient with flight magic and didn't have to go out of my
way to use a magic formation, I wanted to test out how effective it was. The
magic formation shined and I could feel a floating sensation all around my
body, so I jumped down from the roof I was on.
"... Uwaah!?"
Just then, my body began to drop at a rate no different from usual... so I

may have let out a scream. Just before I hit the ground, my landing was sud‐
denly softened by some soft underbrush appearing.
"... And you're doing what, exactly?"
Nina was looking down at me as I popped up out of the leaves.
"Uh, sorry. It didn't slow me down as much as I'd thought. Thanks."
The magic formation was probably too small. I bet I'd need a circle large
enough for my entire body to fit inside for it to support me fully. It's great
that you can antic.i.p.ate the effectiveness of a magic formation to stay the
same each time you use it, but you have to test it out the first time to know
just how effective it is.
"Did you did it, Mentor!?"
Likely hearing my fall, the students---Rin included---came to me with wide

eyes.
What I'd created was a three-story residence out of white bricks meant en‐
tirely for learning.
The ground floor was equipped with a kitchen and dining room, as well as
rooms lined up for the students.
512
The second floor held the rooms to be used as cla.s.srooms and laboratories.
The third floor held the staff room and a library... We still didn't have many
books to provide, though.
"It's so big, big brother!"
Looking up at the building was a red-haired youth letting out a sigh of ad‐
miration, a Swordsaint. Swordsaint Yutakada.
Ataka's son, Asaka's grandson... From Yuuki's point of view, he would be

her niece's grandchild.
He was fifteen as of this year. He was still a bit short and was generally
calm despite his mischevious-looking appearance.
"Aaactually, Mentor, isn't it too big?"
Next to him stood Aqua, an elf whose expression made her seem somewhat
slow. She was Violet's junior and, althoough still young, was a guardian of
the forest. As her name implied, she was a stunningly beautiful girl whose
eyes matched the aqucolored flower in her hair. Her behavior and speech
pattern, however, seemed to strive to be out of place with her looks.
As she pointed out, even considering three-story school buildings, this one
much much larger than the ordinary.
"M-Me-Mentor, c-could it b-be, you---"
Lufelle spoke in a stuttering voice.
If I only spoke of how she appeared, I'd say she was an adorable girl of
around ten years. Her height, however, was around five meters. She came
here as an exchange student, a child of the giant race.
"He obviously did it for you! And don't go crying at every little thing!"
The one to raise her voice as loud as she could was Tia.
513
Starkly contrasting Lufelle, she appeared to be a woman in her twenties.

Along with the insectoid wings on her back, her body was so small that she
could stand on someone's palm. Contrary to her size, she was strong-willed
and often wound up shouting at Lufelle.
These five---again, Rin included---would be comrades attending this col‐

lege from here on.
"Yep. It wasn't just for Lufelle's sake though, of course. My true form is
quite big as well."
Lufelle had only been able to partic.i.p.ate in the lessons by looking in

through the window from outside until now out of necessity, but she should
be able to study with everyone else now.
"This is going to be st.u.r.dy enough, right?"
Having walked up next to me at some point, Nina asked me a question half

under her breath.
"Of course. I made it so that it'll hold up."
Unlike the elementary school that were single-story buildings, the college's
building was a multi-layered structure. It would have been a problem if any‐
one could just step through the floors, so I worked all the math out.
"Can I give it a go?"
Saying that, Nina held up her finger. Soon after, the trees around us began
to stir.
"It should be fine..."
Should be.
Wooden arrows slammed into the building's wall as I anxiously prayed for
it to hold up.
"... It's surprisingly st.u.r.dy."
514
Nina muttered after clicking her tongue.
Seeing that the wall was fine and that none of the bricks were damaged, I
let out a relieved sigh.
"I tested everything as I went, so it'll be fine. Being so particular about the
materials that went into it turned out for the best. The magic used on it
gives it a totally different durability than when it was just mud."
Clapping the building's wall, I spoke.
It was similar to how we made paper from behemoth skin.
After failing countless attempts to make brick-built buildings, we came up

with a working process. We'd collect mud, heat it up to bake it fire, then im‐
part strength into it through magic.
"Looks fun! I wanna try too!"
Rin spoke up in glee and immediately began shooting bullets of water at the
wall.
"Hey---...!"
You're going way too hard at it!
Hearing what sounded like a machine gun on brick, I was momentarily

stunned.
It only lasted a few seconds, but it felt like minutes--- "Ooh... it lasted!"
Seeing that the school building was still standing tall and hadn't collapsed, I
shouted out in joy.
"Hey, hey, Mentor. Could I try too?"
"... Well, just don't go too hard on it."
515
Seeing Aqua pull up her sleeves in antic.i.p.ation, I nodded. I already knew

the abilities the four students held. Their magic shouldn't have the same out‐
put as Nina or Rin.
"I know~"
Laughing to herself as she stepped up, she swept her hands out toward the
building.
"Alright... that which is unseen, which is formless, that which causes the
leaves to stur, the one who would be free, o' maiden of the wind. Follow my
will, become a giant's arm and attack the one before me!"
Together with the conclusion of Aqua's incantation, an incredibly strong

gust shot through the air.
"Not so strong---!"
Seeing Tia about to be blown away as she screamed that out, Lufelle cov‐
ered the girl with her ma.s.sive hands.
Along with what sounded like a cannon hitting stone, the wall shook.
It wasn't just Tia, the wind was strong enough to even begin moving me.
However, the building managed to endure it.
"Were you trying to crush me!?"
"S-Sorry... I thought you might get blown away, Tia."
"Hmmm, guess that didn't work~"
Seeming to not pay attention to how Tia was shouting at Lufelle, Aqua's
lips pinched together in dissatisfaction.
"It's my turn next, right big brother?"
Saying that, Yutaka gripped some small stones in his hands.
516
"Sure."
It would probably be broken if a Swordsaint were to attack it with their

sword, but he already knew that.
Yutaka, not using any self-enhancement, raised the small stones and
shouted.
"Fly, break!"
Break!?
The pebbles shot from his hands like meteors, striking the wall.
The water Rin had used couldn't be compared with the stones' ma.s.s.
Hearing the sound rock being crushed, I froze.
"You're amazing, big brother!"
Seeing the remnants of his a.s.sault, Yutaka smiled and laughed.
The remains were just the stones Yutaka had used.
"Water, wind, and earth were already used, so next is fire."
Picking up a rock fragment from the destroyed stones, Tia struck the build‐
ing's wall.
"... Tia, what're you doing?"
"Isn't it obvious?"
Using the fragment to draw along the wall's surface, Fae drew a beautiful
circle on it.
She then ran some magic wire from there all the way over to my feet.
517
"He who flicks his tongues of flame, who is clad in red robes, who has
sharp horns, who possesses the wisdom of ages, the fire dragon who is more
mighty and proud than any else."
"Hey, isn't this cheating!?"
I screamed out in surprise at Tia, who was chanting at my feet.
Her incantation was one that would use my power.
"Heave your breath and burn all to ash!"
The magic circle birthed an oversized fireball which immediately impacted

the wall.
"Did I do it!?"
"I hope not!"
Tia stared at the blast. It didn't use most of my power since I was resisting,
but it still caused a tremendous amount of smoke. Even with that much
power, it should still be alright...
"Amazing."
Nina gave voice to her astonishment. Given that it was purely a praise, it
was unusual for her.
"Not a scratch."
With the fireball's fumes clearing up, it was as she said. The building still
stood.
"Tch.... Whatever. Alright, your turn."
"I-I'm fine. I don't want to break something made so big for me."
Lufelle turned down Tia.
518
"Yeah. As you can see, it's safe. Use it without worrying about it collapsing
or anything."
"Yeah!"
When I said that, the giant girl smiled happily.
"Alright then, I guess now's the time we decide your rooms."
"Me first!"
"Oh, w-wait up, Tia."
Lufelle followed Tia, who literally soared into the building, with her huge
body.
And that huge body of hers... tripped. On nothing.
Her head slammed right into the wall... and even after enduring numerous
magical a.s.saults, it broke into pieces. Seeing the room's contents exposed
as the bricks collapsed as loudly as one would expect, all we could do was
stare.
"... You did it anyway."
Tia's words just sounded empty.
519

Chapter 8
The Magus of Genesis v3 --- Chapter 8 Spirit 意思持つ魔法
"Actually, I kind of like it."
The dragon spoke shamelessly despite having just annihilated the pond's
ecosystem.
"I bathe daily."
"Mentooor!"
Feeling the ground around me shake, I turned around and reflexively took
on my dragon form.
At practically the same instant, Lufelle jumped into my arms.
"Lufelle, that's dangerous."
"Ehehe, sorry. But it doesn't hurt, right?"
Lufelle didn't seem to regret anything with her response.
I just couldn't make myself scold her when she acted as adorably as this.
She was such a timid girl, but she truly did change.
Lufelle, having learned the way to control her t.i.tanomakhia, mastered it

with surprising quickness.
The only terrifying thing about her was her ability to learn.
520
After getting to the point that she could do something that she couldn't do
without the incantation without the incantation, she'd then become able to
use it practically unconsciously. Not just that, but she'd even become able to
exert only the necessary about of destructive power if she needed.
She'd recently been using that power of hers in building houses, cultivating
fiels, and maintaining roads. Given that her actual strength easily out‐
matched what she already looked like she had, she actively did the work of
what would need more than a hundred people to do.
With her newfound self-confidence and no more need to fear being in con‐
tact with others, Lufelle was a truly sweet girl.
She couldn't afford to be like this around others until now, so she was likely
just starved for contact.
Even if she could now control her power, though, she still did have a two-
ton body, so I was the only one who could actually support her weight like
this... Which is why she's been clingy with me lately.
"Mentor, what are you working on?"
"Oh, I'm just wasting a lot of effort."
I'd haphazardly a.s.sembled another water wheel that, as ever, refused to

turn.
No matter how much time I spent wracking my brains on changing its shape
or how I matched the waterway's width with the water mill, the rather
quickly running water would never turn the water mill. The water would
just slip through whatever tiny gaps it could find.
Even if I pushed down on one side of it to make the water start falling like a
water fall, it wouldn't work. If I a.s.sume that the water does have its own
intention, it looks like it definitely doesn't want to turn the water mill.
"What is it?"
"It's a water mill. To be exact, it's what I tried to make be a water mill."
521
Lufelle inclined both her body and head at that.
"I wanted it to turn by the force of the water pressing against it, then convey
that force over to the millstone so that it would spin automatically."
I summed up the principles of water mills for her.
"So... if it worked properly, it would be very helpful to the villagers, huh!"
She responded after quickly realizing how useful it would be. Although the
way she looked and how she spoke made her seem young, Lufelle was by
no means a poor learner. She was at the very least well-equipped enough to
enroll in the university.
"If it moved, yeah. But it's refusing to."
"Mmm... so... the water's power isn't doing enough to turn it?"
Lufelle asked, her brows squinched together adorably.
"You could say that."
"Then, can't we just ask it to like with my t.i.tanomakhia?"
"Ask it..."
Lufelle's statement caused me to realize it with a jolt.
Right. Why didn't I realize such a simple thing sooner?
If the water wouldn't turn it, I'd just have it move by magic.
The magic wouldn't last too long, of course.
Even if we used a magic formation, it would only last a few hours at the
most. I figure that would still be a much easier method than manually turn‐
ing the mill by hand, but more importantly, there's an even better method.
Rin said that everything in this world has its own intent.
522
In other words, that meant that everything in this world was magic.
And so---the most simplistic, primitive type of magic.
"O' water. That which flows, which holds no form, which chills at night. I
bestow you with a name."
That is, giving something a name.
In this world, being recognized by a name, being defined by it, was magic--
- "Undine. Undine, the Maiden of Water. Appear before me!"
Magic itself held intent.
Spirits.
A column of water burst up from the waterway in response to my summons,

billowing outward.
It reshaped itself, slowly taking the form of a transparent woman.
She appeared as I'd imagined her to be. As I was the one to name her, I'd
also given her form.
The water making her up was as if it was plucked out of the world's concept
of water.
"Sorry, Undine, but could you please turn this water wheel?"
Undine, hearing my request, smiled.
Then, she reformed into a column of water and jumped back into the river
in the blink of an eye.
"... Guess that's a no."
"Looks like it."
I guess that's how it is.
523
I, a fire dragon, wasn't good with water magic. I couldn't even produce a
single drop of water.
I wonder if she dislikes me because I have no apt.i.tude? Or maybe I have

no apt.i.tude because she dislikes me?
It's like the question of what came first, the chicken or the egg? Still though,
there is one thing I know now.
The water wheel not moving is one hundred percent my fault.
＊＊＊
"Ooh, Mentor, it's moving!"
Having looked over to the mill from the other side of the house over the
roof, Lufelle called out to me.
Rin had asked Undine to turn the water wheel. I moved away just in case
and had asked Lufelle to monitor the situation.
"I guess Rin doing it was the right call after all."
I doubt there was anyone in the village as beloved by the water her.
If it didn't work with her, it wouldn't have worked with anyone.
"Huh? It stopped?"
As soon as I thought that, Lufelle spoke up in confusion.
"Mentor, maybe having it moving all the time won't work?"
The one to say that was Rin, who'd flown over to us.
"Why not?"
"It flows away."
524
It made sense, in a way. Although one might get the impression that so long
as there was water, a spirit would be there, but that wasn't the case. It would
stay for a little while if called for, but it would continue and flow away with
the water.
"... How do you think we could go about asking all of the water spirits to do
it?"
"Mmm... put up a sign, maybe?"
A sign. I wasn't prepared for how simple Rin's suggestion would be.
"Oh, but they can't read huh."
"... Maybe they could?"
I hadn't taught Undine our language either, after all.
Even so, the spirit was able to understand us. Probably.
"A sign... a sign, huh."
Rin had come up with a pretty useful idea.
It reminded me of something similar.
A kind of magic that didn't rely on incantations through language, but on

characters scribed into wood and stone.
---Rune magic.
525

Chapter 9
The Magus of Genesis v3 --- Chapter 9 Friendly Fire 誤射
"Alright ya louts, fire!"
---Goblin Commander Gimmel's Last Words
"Whyyy should I do something like that?"
"Oh come now, don't say that."
It was a good chance, so wanted to try it with everyone. Gathering everyone

together, I handed everyone a piece of wood. The first person to complain
was Tia.
"It's got nothing to do with my research topic, wouldn't you and Lufelle
have been enough?"
"Umm... Tia, wouldn't writing down lots of letters and using them for magic
be helpful for fighting?"
Seeing Tia look so obviously unwilling to be there, Lufelle tried calming

her down.
"You wouldn't need stuff like that, you could just blast everyone away with
your t.i.tanomakhia!"
"Auu..."
Tia shut Lufelle down, causing her to go quiet.
Although the two of them were friends and talked to each other like that, it
felt like their relationship had changed a bit recently. I wonder if it's be‐
526
cause Lufelle found her confidence and stopped crying as often? Tia's got‐
ten more likely to shun Lufelle, they've stopped working together as often
too.
"Just ignore it."
Just as I was thinking about putting a word in, Nina spoke to me.
"Even if you say something, you'll just make it worse."
She kept looking over the situation as she spoke. Still, even if I wasn't too
good in these kinds of situations and it'd probably go how she said...
"More importantly, you have something else you should pay attention to."
Whispering to me, Nina glanced over to Yutaka and Aqua.
Yutaka was an honest and serious honors student, and although I couldn't
ever figure out what Aqua was thinking about, she was serious about her re‐
search. Neither of them ever quarrelled with the other students. The heck
would I have to worry about them for?
If forced to say something, I guess it'd be that Aqua still hasn't come up
with a more concrete research topic?
Still though, I knew that elves generally did things at their own pace. I
mean, I do get the feeling that even then, she's more on the slow-paced
side...
"How are you doing, Aqua?"
Still though, I decided to take Nina's advice since she usually wasn't so di‐
rect and went to go talk to Aqua, who was sculpting figures into the wood
with a small knife.
"So so~"
She gave me as vague a response as ever.
527
"Mentor, magic normally occurs after you're done with the incantation, rii‐
ight? So what'll happen with these then? Maybe right when I'm done?"
Still though, she'd quickly formed a good hypothesis. To be honest, I was a

bit worried about that thought as well.
"... It probably won't. It should happen as soon as you try using it, though.
Magic is something that requires intent to be used, after all. It should be the
same as when you use your mouth to recite an incantation."
That is, even with incantations, it isn't that magic occurs the instant you're
done voicing it. It only triggers at the end of the incantation due to the re‐
citer desiring it to occur right at that moment.
"I did it!"
Just as I was thinking about that, Yutaka raised a narrow strip of wood into
the air, scattering about the various wood sc.r.a.ps around him.
"That was quick."
Although only a few minutes had pa.s.sed since everyone started carving
their pieces of wood, when I saw what was in his hand, he'd definitely man‐
aged to do it. What he'd carved into the piece of wood was a very simple
word---Move.
"Alright... try and test it by moving this."
I handed Yutaka the embroidered dragon I'd received from Nina before‐
hand. It was both light and soft, so it should be easy enough to move no
matter how it happened.
"Alright... Move!"
Yutaka held out the long, thin piece of wood like a wand, pointing at the
embroidery. Upon doing so, the embroidery moved as if it had come to life
by standing up and taking several steps on the floor.
"... Isn't there no point if you say anything?"
528
Aqua spoke up in a somewhat icy voice.
"Oh yeah."
He'd probably only wound up speaking out loud since that's just how he'd
normally been using magic.
"But if I don't say anything, how would I do it...?"
"What if you let out a sound like when you swing your sword?"
"I see! Good thinking, big brother!"
Yutaka held up his piece of wood and let out a roar. In that instant, his at‐
mosphere changed entirely.
Even Lufelle and Tia who'd been concentrating on the letters they were en‐
graving into their pieces of wood looked over. Aqua stared at Yutaka with
wide eyes.
This was the presence a Swordsaint with their sword in hand put off. He put
off a feeling similar to something like staring at a carnivore condensed
many times over. It was enough to cause even my dulled senses to tingle.
"Phu."
He let out a small breath, one containing none of his fighting spirit and
sounding no different from a normal sigh.
Immediately after, quicker than the blink of an eye, he rose the wooden strip
overhead and swung it down. That instant, the wooden strip flew from his
hand and knocked Aqua---who'd been staring intently---square in the fore‐
head.
"Uwah! Sorry! Are you okay!?"
The presence he was putting off vanishing all at once, Yutaka ran over to
Aqua in a panic.
529
"You let your guard down, you need to protect yourself."
s.n.a.t.c.hing the piece of wood out of the air from bouncing off of Aqua's
forehead, Nina spoke in a stony voice.
It was her usual indifferent tone, but unlike the half fed up coloring it usu‐
ally had, it felt like there was a bit of thorns to it instead this time. Was she
being tough because it was someone from where she came from?
"I'm alright. Don't touch me."
Aqua swatted Yutaka's hands away. Her usually lazy tone was changed for a
sharper one.
"O-Okay... I didn't think it would fly away from me like that."
After getting it back from Nina, Yutaka looked it over again.
"It might've had something to do with it. Maybe you pictured the wood it‐
self moving when you wrote Move?"
"I see... I'll change it!"
Yutaka shaved off the letters with his knife and engraved new letters into it.
"Aaand done."
Meanwhile, Aqua finished her engraving and turned it to the embroidered

dragon.
Without any warning at all, the wood disappeared from her hand.
Just as I thought it had truly disappeared, I saw Yutaka---whose attention

was on his own piece of wood---deflect the spear-shaped strip of wood with
his knife in the next moment.
"Looks like yours went flying too, Aqua."
530
He probably would have been hurt if he'd gotten struck by it, but he just
laughed it off and returned the piece of wood to Aqua.
That just now... was that deliberate?
"I did it!!!"
"Me too."
As I was worrying about if I should give Aqua a warning, Lufelle and Tia
spoke up with their pieces of wood.
"Hah---"
When Lufelle waved her piece of wood at the embroidered dragon, it

popped out of her hand and started spinning around on the ground.
"What did you write?"
"Dance please."
I see. So what wound up dancing wasn't the embroidery, but the piece of
wood, huh?
"Alright, me next."
Saying that, Tia floated up into the air embracing the piece of wood nearly
as big as her body before letting go of it.
"Auu---"
The falling wood took an unusual trajectory and struck Lufelle right in the
forehead like it was some throwing knife.
"Aww, Tia. You surprised me."
"Aren't you the one who told me to make some magic that'd be useful in a
fight? Besides, it's not like that'd hurt you."
531
"Still though---"
Tia's whole body was constantly defended by her boulder-crushing

t.i.tanomakhia. Let alone some wood, she'd be fine even if someone thrust
an iron spear at her. They were talking peacefully with each other too, after
all.
Though giving it more thought, seeing as how there was no way a Sword‐
saint like Yutaka would have been hurt by that either, I guess Aqua's stunt
could be considered a joke, too?
"Hmm..."
"What's wrong, Rin?"
Come to think of it, Rin was being quiet. Looking over to her, she was by
herself in a corner of the cla.s.sroom looking at her piece of wood pen‐
sively.
"See?"
What she drew into her piece of wood was Dragon is large letters.
"It didn't turn into a dragon."
"That'd be a bit much to expect."
I'd be pretty surprised if such a tiny piece of wood turned into a dragon of
all things.
"Not that, I mean, well, it's not even moving."
She tried staring at it, shaking it, and moving it along the top of her desk,
but it definitely didn't show any signs of moving on its own.
"You know... be a dragon."
When Rin ordered it, the piece of wood popped out of her hand and started
moving about awkwardly. I couldn't tell what part of that fit be a dragon,
532
but it definitely did start moving around.
"If I use an incantation, it moves."
Rin had a great head on her shoulders for sure. She just happened to focus
on different things. This was quite the intriguing result.
Just as how it looked like letters couldn't entirely replace incantations, the
reverse should prove true as well.
"Alright, next time for sure, I'll----oh."
During the time I'd taken my eye of him, Yutaka's piece of wood flew from
his hand once again.
And where it landed was on Aqua once again, this time on the back of her
head---
"... I've had enough of this monkey! You did that on purpose, didn't you!?"
Aqua's temper snapped.
533

Chapter 10
The Magus of Genesis v3 --- Chapter 10 The Duel 決闘
"Cats and dogs squabbling over a dragon's horn."
---A metaphor for needless squabbling pa.s.sed down through the Scarlet
Clan "Over and over and over, why do you keep doing that!?"
"No, that really wasn't on purpose. I won't ask for forgiveness, though. That
was my fault."
Hearing Aqua speak out of her usual nonchalance, Yutaka answered as hon‐
estly as ever.
"Do you think I'm an idiot!?"
Still though, that just seemed to have added fuel to Aqua's fire.
"You know, Aqua, wasn't it your fault for not avoiding it?"
Nina's offhanded grumble sounded awfully loud despite how low her voice
was.
"I mean, didn't Yutaka react to your surprise attack?"
"... Are you trying to say that this monkey's better than me?"
Changing drastically from her nigh-hysteric voice from a moment before,

she spoke unhurriedly.
However, it was clearly due to her being even more angry than before.
534
"I wonder? Everyone has something they're good at, I'm not anyone to say
who's better at what. Whether you excel or don't excel at something isn't
something so simple as to be decided on like that."
Although Aqua had rounded on her directly, Nina took it with a straight
face.
"But, well, if it's about fighting... I'd say Yutaka is stronger."
She added yet more fuel to the fire, for some reason.
"... Alright. I'll prove that I won't lose to a monkey like him... Come out‐
side. I'm going to beat you."
"Eh, I don't want to though...?"
Yutaka responded in confusion from Aqua pointing at him sharply.
"Don't worry, I won't take your life. We're school friends, right?"
Probably seeing his response as cowardly, Aqua provoked him in derision.
"That's not what I mean, Aqua. You're a girl. You're not an enemy and
there's no way I would wield my sword against a girl that isn't."
Not angry at her in the least, Yutaka just spoke his feelings.
I unintentionally let out a chuckle.
Aqua gave him the greatest glare of all time---her image as a beauty was
entirely dashed through.
"Don't mess with me! If you're a warrior, fight me! Or perhaps... are you
saying the Swordsaints are just a group of cowards?"
"... I see."
Now that she'd said that, not even Yutaka could back down. He and Aqua
followed each other out of the building.
535
"M-Mentor! Are they going to be alright!?"
"I wonder... I don't know how strong Aqua is..."
We all headed outside as I answered Lufelle's anxiety-driven question.
I didn't know how far Yutaka's strength went, either, so I couldn't tell how
their duel would go.
"You're not going to stop them, right?"
The ringleader responsible to fanning the flames, Nina, spoke as if she were
having fun.
"No, I mean, now that it's come to this, it'd probably be a bad idea to stop
them."
I figured that Aqua exploding was probably due to other events and not just
from today.
Maybe that's what Nina meant by what she said earlier?
"You laughed too, so I figured."
"No, that's not why..."
It was just that Yutaka was speaking as if girls were to be cherished caused
me to accidentally let a laugh slip out.
"Well, I'll be relying on you if it turns dangerous, Rin."
"Yep. I think it'll be okay though."
I asked Rin to step in just in case.
Her water manipulation magic was incredibly convenient for disempower‐

ing individuals. My magic wasn't suited for that in the least, and although
Nina's worked well enough, it was a bit messy.
536
By the time we made it outside, Aqua and Yutaka were standing ten meters
opposite each other.
A pole that looked like a straight branch extended from Aqua's hand and
she plucked a petal from the flower adorning her hair, attaching it to the
pole's tip. The thin petal stretched out and she pointed it in Yutaka's direc‐
tion like a sword.
That's her magic as an elf? It probably cuts things like a blade.
Aqua held the two meter long pole in both hands like a spear.
"Unsheathe your sword."
"I told you. I won't wield my sword against women."
Saying that, Yutaka threw his sword to the ground, scabbard and all.
"How dare you look down at me...!"
Shouting out, Aqua threw her spear. Given its length, maybe it was a
javelin?
Yutaka easily dodged the spear, but Aqua already had two more in her
hands being thrown. Catching the first with his hand, he kicked the second
upward into the air and sending it flying as he threw the first away.
Gradually closing the gap between him and Aqua, Yutaka continued eluding
the spears flying at him.
"Eat this!"
Together with a shout, the spear Aqua thrust forward this time didn't part
from her hands. Instead, it grew forward like a plant and bent this way and
that making numerous joints as it closed in on Yutaka impossibly fast.
Although Yutaka, having grown accustomed to her attacking him in straight

lines, managed to just barely avoid it, it caused his stance to fall apart some‐
what.
537
"Skewer him!"
Seeing her chance, Aqua spat out an incantation. All of the spears she'd
thrown up until then flew back toward Yutaka from all directions.
Yutaka was weak. Although he did still have some room to grow since he
was still young, unless some ma.s.sive growth spurt happened, he would
still be shorter than even Aqua.
At the very least, as things were, he couldn't be called strong.
---That was, however, only talking about those among the Swordsaints.
"Oh, you surprised me there."
Catching each of the spears between his fingers, Yutaka let out a breath and
spoke.
What he just pulled off was easy enough for him.
"I am fast. I am fast. I am fast. I am fast."
Throwing away the spears he'd caught, Yutaka recited the same incantation
over and over.
Normally, it would be meaningless to repeat the same words over and over.
However, they were different for Yutaka.
Fast---to dodge. Fast---to move his limbs. Fast---to kick against the ground.
Fast---to move his body by kicking his feet against the ground.
Each reinforcing his body in a different way, he stacked multiple reinforce‐

ments on top of each other.
"Dodge this!"
Aqua's hair bristled as it stood up and tapered into many b.e.s.t.i.a.l fangs.
538
From amid those fangs, numerous spears burst from her hair and pierced
Yutaka.
---At least, that's what my eyes saw.
"I am weak."
By the time I realized what had happened, I heard Yutaka's voice reach my
ears.
Faster than I could perceive was happened, even faster than the sound itself,
he'd already managed to strike Aqua near the heart.
Using weakening magic just before impact, he'd made sure to kill the force
behind his strike. His fist had struck Aqua on her soft chest without wound‐
ing her at all.
"With that, I guess it's my win?"
Still holding out his fist in vigilance, Yutaka spoke. If Aqua didn't acknowl‐
edge her defeat, he would be in position to follow up. Aqua looked down at
her chest as if seeing something unbelievable, then slowly looked up to Yu‐
taka in blank surprise...
Then, as if suddenly realizing something, she looked back to her chest.
"Wha.... what're you touching my b.o.o.bs for!? You pervert!"
The open-fisted slap coming at Yutaka was many times slower than her
spears... however, he still took it right to the cheek.
＊＊＊
"I can't believe him. Not wanting to raise his sword against a woman? I
doubt that, he just wanted to... what a pervert."
"No, wait, please, that really wasn't it. It wasn't!"
Yutaka kept on trying to explain to Aqua, who continued prattling on.
539
"R-Really, I, just, umm, I really didn't mean---"
"Yutaka."
Nina looked to Yutaka---who looked like he was about to cry---with a seri‐

ous expression.
"Were they soft?"
"Yes, very."
"What're you saying with such a serious face?"
Yutaka answered even that in all honesty.
"I guess he's just a huge pervert after all!"
"No, that was... I didn't...! Big sister...!"
Nina just treated Aqua and Yutaka's antics as someone else's problem.
... Oh well. I'll step in and throw him a rope.
"The one responsible for teaching Yutaka that is me."
"Mentor!?"
Aqua protected her chest with both arms and backed away from me.
"No, not that... I taught him to be kind to girls, that's all."
That reaction hurt. I started to sympathize a bit with how Yutaka felt and
decided to back up him a bit more.
"Eh, but my dad taught me that...?"
"Yes, but you see? I've been teaching that for more than six hundred years.
Long before you were born, Yutaka, even before your grandfather."
540
Six hundred years before, this world's women weren't treated decently.
However, it was entirely different nowadays. To be honest, Yutaka's way of

thinking was actually closer to being old-fashioned at this point.
In the present era, there popular opinion was that there were no differences
in ability between men and women.
After all, there was almost no difference in strength between men and
women in this world.
Although women tended to be smaller and physically weaker overall, that

was just when talking about their bodies.
As could be observed by how women often served as the leader of the

Swordsaints, magic held the power to easily overcome all physical discrep‐
ancies.
... Still though, I never thought that my preaching to Darg about being pro‐
tecting women would reach through the centuries...
The sudden wave of nostalgia was what caused me to laugh out earlier.
541
542

The Magus of Genesis c1-62

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Magus of Genesis c1-62

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

⦗ The Magus of Genesis c1-62 — ⦘

The Magus of Genesis

The Magus of Genesis c1-62

34. The Magus of Genesis Volume 2 Chapter 9

The Magus of Genesis Chapter 4

The next day.

"Still tired... you were so noisy last night..."

As ever, magic is a magnificent thing.

"So what was that think you were on about? An academy?"

"Yeah. I'd like you to help me build one, Nina."

I nodded---her cooperation was imperative for the academy I pictured.

"I don't really mind."

Elves seemed to live very monotonous lives.

"What is that academy thing, anyway?"

"Nina, you know how you manipulate trees? That's magic."

Her eyes opened wide in surprise.

"Teach, you say... how?"

"Nina, how do you do it?"

"Ah. So that's magic, too, then."

"Could you try moving them this time?"

A tree branch squirmed, shaking up and down.

"What did you do different?"

"Umm, I... imagined it?"

So it's all about the image, is it? Let's give it a shot.

I closed my eyes and imagined myself from before I reincarnated, back

A body standing on two legs. A back with no wings. An upright neck.

I breathed in slowly, the air filling me lunged.

Then, keeping that image in my head... I breathed out.

"Kyaah!? What're you doing!?"

It seems like doing it right won't be easy.

"So you do eat meat, huh..."

"Hmm? Did you say something?"

"You don't think that it's pitiful or anything, do you?"

"Ah, sorry. It's nothing."

I say that, but I'm even worse in terms of sophistication.

Munching on the deer meat, I thought about magic.

Being able to freely manipulate something that I'd liken to an imaginary

I suddenly questioned my own thoughts.

... Is it really like moving an imaginary arm?

If that's how it is...

I closed my eyes once more.

This time, I pictured myself not as a human, but as a dragon.

Where is the source of my fire?

But flames still flicker out of my mouth even if I stop breathing.

In that case... in my abdomen? The moment I thought of that, I felt some‐

Like there was something hot located near my stomach.

The flowers blooming before me fluttered, no fire to be seen.

Only sausages have two.

---A German Proverb

Or perhaps like wanting to become invisible and play a prank?

Or maybe you've wanted to talk to animals at some point?

Mankind has dreamt of countless things since time immemorial, solving

The past century could easily be called the age of science.

But, even so, I still couldn't abandon my yearning.

Namely, for magic.

I couldn't even remember whether or not I had an impetus for my desire by

Rather, there might not have existed one to begin with.

Rune magic, calligraphy magic, European rune magic, alchemy, astrology,

My interests didn't stop at magic, of course.

Apparitions, spirits, mysterious sightings, psychokinesis, deities, and

At some point while I went on about doing that, I came to be known as a

It'd put my eighty-nine years of life into it.

Spending my life on pursuing the mysterious, I came to a conclusion.